Understanding: The Purpose of Your Journey May Not Be What You Imagined

Imagine what your life will be, begin the journey, look back and surprise, it’s likely not what you thought it would be at all”!

Step forward, observe where you are, walk another one hundred paces, observe where you came from, move another two hundred paces forward, look at where you’ve been, look at where you’re going, take another sixty paces again, ask yourself if where you are is where you thought you would be. ask yourself if where you’ve been is the journey you planned on it being, ask yourself if it matters at all, you’ll discover the truth about life and you’ll never be the same.

The five of them arrived back at the campsite. Upon arriving they found that the cooking fire was blazing. On the rack, the pot was already full with a meal. The table had been set with bowls and plates set along it with a spread of fresh bread, fruit, and vegetables.

They all looked at each other while drawing out their weapons. They did not know what to expect except for Kristyna who held onto her staff. She was still feeling the wake of last night’s unusual events. Jerad reached out and sensed she had been there as well. He sheathed his sword and Elyana looked at him as if to say what do you sense? He said to them all. “She has been here; it is her to whom we own this meal.”

Lightfoot and Lauren looked at each other with a puzzle sitting there in their thoughts. Then Lauren spoke in soft tones to Lightfoot, “the hand that they had both felt upon their shoulders. What were they told when first arriving back at the site of the three? It’s her, he speaks of, one in the same?”

Jerad then said, “Well let’s not waste all this effort, let’s get a good meal down and relax a bit before we start discussing our plans and….” He let that trail off on purpose. He didn’t want to mention the events by name with everyone’s feelings still so raw from it.

Lightfoot took up the role of serving the meal to the other three. Lauren stood guard over all of them. She watched the area with keen eyes after all the events that took place last night. The three looked at him and then Lauren, surprised at how they had stepped into these roles. Lightfoot said, “we will mention more on this once we all get past the meal. It’s wise not to say much about it yet.”

No one questioned him and all except Lauren took the hot breakfast stew in the bowls and sat down to the meal. It was a wonderful spread of food with all the fresh bread, fruits, and vegetables. Kristyna sat her bowl down, got up and went to Lauren. She then said, “Guardian, I sense as Jerad and Elyana do that, we are safe now. Please come and sit down with us. Share this meal with us, you are part of our company now and as such all share this burden together.”

Lauren nodded, took a place around the setting of food. Kristyna handed her a hot bowl of breakfast stew. The conversation was casual and kept that way to allow them to enjoy the meal. They all joked a bit about different inconsequential things. Elyana entertained them with some stories about her early childhood.

When they completed the meal, Lightfoot grabbed all the dirty dishes and the pot, took it down to a stream to clean. Lauren stood up again to stand guard. The rest of them considered how the two had taken on this role of service to the three. Jerad attempted to do it as he would have before Lightfoot and Lauren arrived. Yet, Lightfoot and Lauren would hear nothing of it. Lightfoot said, “we will discuss our reasons for what we are doing once through with cleanup.”

After the meal and Lightfoot returned from cleaning up, they all sat down around the fire. Jerad had asked Lauren to join them. He said Lauren, this is a request, but I will demand it, if need be, to get you to sit with us. Lauren looked into his eyes and after a moment, said to him, “No need, I am not comfortable yet with this new skin.”

Jerad thought he understood what she meant. He thought then responded, “all of us here have had to adjust to roles given, not chosen by us.” Jerad then went and added some more logs to the fire to keep it burning for a while. He sensed that talking on this subject would take some time. As they sat there looking at each other for a moment or two Jerad began since the trail of events started with him.

Jerad told them, “I had traveled up to the sitting stone at the top of the ridge. There I sat and prepared myself to review the content of the journal again.” He paused, no one said anything, so he continued, “I put myself into a meditative state. It assists me to block out everything else to allow myself to look for patterns in the journal again.

I wanted to be sure there was nothing that got missed.” There was another message. It was using a very old complex code that not many left in this world would remember or recognize.” Elyana could no longer hold back, “Jerad, what did it say? It was something else about us, wasn’t it?” Jerad looked at her to pierce her heart behind her eyes as if to say prepare yourself, “Yes, here it is:

“Salvation comes when the Dragon Blood runs,

Through the two rings that return as One.

They must never reach the point where the prophecy

cannot be undone!

Reuniting them would allow the river of time to connect

the long-forgotten age.

Stop them at all costs. Failure is not acceptable!”

The emotions of Elyana boiled over at hearing this. She leaned into the circle. She then exploded with anger saying, “How are we caught up in this, this crap on prophecies. They are so old they trail back to the beginning of creation if we are to believe what was told to us?”

She didn’t give anyone a chance to respond. She then said, “What if we chose to walk away? To tell the gods and dragons and whatever else is part of this to find someone else. That we want to live out a live that is normal, what then, tell me Jerad what would they do with that?”

Jerad then spoke up, “Could you do that Elyana, would you walk away from us?” He then turned and looked at each of them. He then said, “could any of you walk away after all that has happened? All that we heard about what would happen if we failed to act?”

That stung them, but particularly she felt the impact. Her failure, no, their failure to act might cost not only them but everyone in the known world. Then she considered, not only now but future generations as well. She regained some of her composure and said to Jerad, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that. You know my feelings, don’t you?” Jerad then said, “I do know how you feel and there is more so prepare yourselves.”

Elyana settled back down to sit and listen, and Jerad continued, “The message is not only about us. It’s about allowing the reunification of mother and daughter. With that reunification, the return of the stream of time would flow forward, towards the prophecy of the one. This next part has dark possibilities so listen. No interruptions please,”

“The river of time stretches to touch,

the beginning without ever reaching its end.

The one will not flourish, without the two rings

Joining as one, without it the renewal cannot begin.

Two hearts lost in darkness, never to touch.

Songs of our hearts, unsung, the prophecy fails,

its promise lost; the future turned all to dark.

A crown broken, a circlet never set upon their heads,

never to be, never to be seen.

So, the rings are left unbound, in darkness they are lost,

shadow forever hiding the truth of the unborn never to

be known, never to be one.

By a love, never to be bound, lost forever behind the

shadow now bounds, leaving all left unveiled, a truth

of forgiveness. silent, never to be unveiled.”

Silence fell on the little group after hearing these words. Their impact on them had stunned them all. Elyana was staring at Jerad, reaching out with a myriad of emotions. They threatened to engulf her in darkness. Lightfoot sensed her grip on things were slipping and decided now was the time to speak.

“When we, Lauren and I, came upon the three of you in the woods. There was an area of great light centered around the three of you.” “There also was a gathering of animals. They were both large and small, all standing together, encircling you as well.” He paused then said, “the trees all around you had been alive with a great array of birds as well as those seen in the sky.”

He continued, “what was so strange is that many of these forest creatures would be hunters and hunted. At least so under the normal rules of the forest. Something was taking place that did not fall into the whelm of normal.” He paused again considering something, looking to assure he had their attention.

He then continued, “Even the trees and plants were leaning over towards the light as if paying homage to you. All the animals had their heads bowed or lowered and it moved me in ways I would not have thought possible.” Lightfoot paused again looking at each of them.

He noticed that Elyana appeared to be back from the edge now listening to his story. He then asked Lauren if she had anything to add to what he had said. Lauren thought and then said, “the stone was singing.” They all responded at once, “what do you mean the stone was singing?”

Lauren said, “when we work the stone and when we are looking for certain types of minerals, we can hear stone sing.” She then said, “it is a gift from our mother creator that all dwarven kind have.” Our people believe that the stories of the desert people are true too. That they too can feel the sands of the desert. and understand where water is without seeing it.” Lightfoot responded, “that is true, but few know that of the nomad tribes of the desert clans where I come from. I am impressed by your knowledge on this.”

Lauren nodded her thanks and then she continued, “As we walked into the circle to see what had taken place. The animals all parted for us and allowed us both to pass. Lightfoot and I walked forward through a path they had opened to us where we now saw the three of you.”

“Jerad and Elyana were both lying together on the forest floor with hands held tight. Kristyna sat there between the two of you leaning on her staff. She had one hand on it and the other hand touching the two of you.” She paused again; they were all waiting to hear what came next. She then continued, “There was a light surrounding you. There upon the heads of Jerad and Elyana .” She paused then as a tear rolled down her cheek in the telling of this story.

Elyana then said, “please continue Lauren”. She continued, “there upon both yours and Jerad’s heads sat crowns. They appeared to the eye to contain the essence of the stars themselves.” Lightfoot chimed in, “Yes, they were so bright, they hurt our eyes to look at you where the crowns sat.” Lauren continued, “Lightfoot and I knelt. He raised his sword to the air as I recall. I rammed my axe heft into the ground and placed my free hand upon the stone of the land.” They all sat in silence waiting to see what she would say next.

She continued, “the stone was singing not one song but that of a chorus of many stones and minerals together. It was if the earth underneath us was vibrating together. It was unique and created a song that sang. Something that I am sure would only happen once in any lifetime.”

She heard them all gasp, she paused then and saw the questions forming on their lips. She looked to Lightfoot who then raised his hand to say wait a little longer. Lightfoot continued the story, “As I said it gets stranger. Sitting over them leaning on her staff was Kristyna. Her staff was glowing like a full moon. Kristyna had one hand laid upon both of you as he pointed at Jerad and Elyana.” Elyana said, to him, “but you repeat yourself.”

He paused again in thought and then said, “Are you ready for this because it is very important?” He continued, “Between you both sat what I thought was another crown that touched you Jerad and you Elyana.” “Yet, on closer investigation, they laid near your stomachs, more on Elyana then you Jerad.”

Elyana was ready to ask a question, but he held up his hand again. “The crown between you was much smaller than what sat upon your heads. It was pulsing with many colors and so I tilted my head to appreciate the difference but a small amount. It was then I noticed something I am glad I didn’t miss.”

He paused and looked at all three. They were almost holding their breaths in anticipation of what he would say next. He looked at Lauren then and she nodded to continue as she agreed with what he was about to reveal. “It was not one crown that sat between you but two. One was sitting on top of the other. It was if it were saying two people but one voice.”

Elyana eyes began to well up with tears. They began to flow down both her cheeks and she turned then to look at Jerad who was already looking at her. Lightfoot then continued, “It was as if it was foretelling of something that cries out for us to know. Something that none of us understood until now” Jerad and Elyana both reached out to hold the other’s hand.

Tears now ran unchecked from Elyana. Jerad knew she needed more. He then reached out to her and pulled her in to hold her as she let the emotions of this telling and its impact roll out of her. Kristyna spoke up next saying, “I remember now, what Lightfoot said is true. I remember seeing this too before I lost myself amongst you. When I became lost to the outside world.” Lightfoot then said, if you both don’t believe then know this. What comes next will help you to regain your faith.”

Lightfoot continued, “I felt a hand placed upon my shoulder. Lauren did as well.” He paused and she nodded yes, that it was true. He continued, “a voice of authority with absolute command told me the following:

“Lightfoot of the gray walker clan, you are now

appointed to be one of the first guardian, protectors of

the crown,

Upon your brow and those of your children and their

children now fall the duty to protect and hold true,

Against all that would stand against the those yet to

come who will act as one, whose foretelling will unite,

All kingdoms under the sun unto their light, and bring

truth and justice to the lands,

Until the end of all time. Your blood is now bound to

them and their future,

Your grandfather’s blood oath whose payment is now set

 in full.

 For all the generations of your family, yet to come,

 Starting with today, your lives are now one with they

 who are foretold to come and come they will as it has

 already begun.”

Lightfoot paused but a moment, looked to Lauren who said, “I heard the same. Except the voice said my name and the clan who I belong to. Everything else was similar but the exception of the reference to his grandfather.” Lightfoot then said, “Listen to the last line especially.

“Starting with today, your lives are now one with they who are foretold to come.” Elyana gasped and from her insight the answers came flooding out, “Twins, not one but twins.” She raised her head to look into Jerad’s eyes then fainted cold. Jerad picked her up then laid her to the ground.”

Kristyna moved to her and pushed the others back. Elyana was trembling and crying in her unconscious state. Kristyna, seeing this, placed her hand on her head and the runes on the staff came alive again. A light flowed from it through Kristyna and from her fingertips into the head of Elyana. She felt her relax and the tears stopped flowing along with the trembling.

Her eyes then opened, and she got up and threw herself at Jerad saying the following. “Oh Jerad, what are we to do, please promise me you’ll be there for us, for me and them.” Jerad did not hesitate this time and said, “I have loved you for a long time now Elyana. I promise you I will be there always to love you all. To protect you and sustain you, to keep you safe from a fall.”

Lightfoot then knelt in front of Jerad and Elyana and spoke. “Please forgive this unworthy soul for causing you both so much pain. I had not foreseen it’s impact upon you at the time of my telling. I did not mean for it to hurt you, only to give you understanding.”

Elyana reached out to kiss him on the cheek. She then said, “Lightfoot, you and Lauren both did bring understanding. You could not have known its impact. Without your observation we would not have known its meaning.” “Thank you for being there for us and them.”

Jerad then said to both, “The voice it was an older woman, wasn’t it?” Lightfoot responded first, “Yes, it was, although I had not given it much thought before.” Lauren said the same, “she was a wise sage that spoke to us, even a deity possibly.” Jerad looked at Kristyna then acknowledging what he suspected. Jerad then spoke to both again, “That is a heavy load that she set upon you and your families, are you sure you want this?”

Jerad paused looking at both. When no response came, he continued, “The path ahead will not be without it’s dangers.” Lightfoot raised his sword again to the sky and Jerad saw something new in it. A power that he had not put there. Lightfoot gave the same oath again. “Sar stand uaul nevae lor / nae aegis Tel’ Ivae” He paused and then said, “We stand against the darkness to protect the light.” He then sheathed his sword and bowed down to the three. “I and my family yet to come and all our blood from this day forward are sworn to protect you.”

Lauren then tossed her new axe into the air in a spinning display. It came back down and with accuracy, she caught it as it was jammed into the ground saying. “My oath to you and them that are yet to come. May the stone of the land not accept my rebirth if I break my word. It will be so as Lightfoot has said.”

Elyana stepped forward, lifted them up to stand again and spoke. “We accept your service and those of your families. Your service will always show that you are the first, but not the final to offer it.” Jerad was always amazed at her ability to sense what’s required during these times. It was an instinct that came naturally, and he loved her more for it.

The rest of the day they spent planning for their last leg of the trip to Anyathlion. Jerad said they could reach it in a single day and once there it was already set up for a longer-term stay. There were many comforts of home he promised them all and a place they could plan for the rescue of her mother.

As the day approached evening, the dinner meal got prepared by all. They all labored to make it a good one. He told them they would need to eat light upon waking the next day so they could begin the next leg of their journey. All spirits were light, and everyone’s heart seemed lifted by a good meal. There was general banter told around the dinner fire. They all had different stories they all had to share.

As the sun set and the stars came out the conversation died away. Kristyna got up first and said she was retiring as the last day or so had taken its toll on her. Jerad asked Lightfoot and Lauren to watch over her. He told them he was going to take a short walk down to the hot pools that surrounded the campsite with Elyana.

Both Lightfoot and Lauren looked at each other on receiving this request. They were immediately uncomfortable with it. But remembered who he was and that the night events on the day before were unusual to say the least. Both nodded in agreement and said they would be listening if anything turned up.

Lightfoot went and sat down on a comfortable spot near where the tent of Kristyna. Lauren stayed nearer the campsite fire and looked out upon the surrounding area. Both took up watch thinking about the day and what was ahead tomorrow.

Jerad took the hand of Elyana and asked that she walk with him down to the hot pools. She smiled and agreed without hesitation. When they arrived at the pools, they both stood there a moment. They watched the steam rise off the warm waters into the cool air above them.

It was dark down here this low below the campsite. The area surrounded by the fens and ferns that grew all along the water’s edge deepened the shade. Jerad walked over to one of the larger pools of water. He began to move his hands drawing out runic symbols across the surface. As he did so the waters began to glow and give off a slight light. He then chanted a few words, and the lights began to cycle through a series of hues and colors. They changed in a random rhythm, as if responding to some silent song.

As the song of colors began its dance, the waters all along the circumference of the pool began to bubble and rise. Jerad then took the hand of Elyana and walked her beyond the wall of water and into the inner part of the pool. They stood there in the waters that were ankle deep. Yet to Elyana, it appeared as though all the water of the pool was beginning to flow towards its edge. As the waters began to rise, they formed a shield wall around the two.

Elyana was delighted by what he had done. Jerad then approached her. Leaned into her and kissed her on the lips using a gentle touch. Elyana did not resist but responded kindly. They both allowed the passions that rose within them to move them into a dance of touch and response.

Jerad paused then reached onto the clasp of her armor and disconnected it. It fell with a splash in the shallow water where the two stood. The light of the stars and moon shone upon her skin that showed with her light clothes on to cover her modesty. He then removed his own armor and took her hand and led her deeper into the pools.

The water was warm, and it surrounded them as the colors of the pools swirled where they both moved to embrace. There they stood wrapped in each other’s arms. As their embrace and flow of feelings continued. Images started to form in a shared vision between the two. It was a vision that began to take on the form of its own telling. A story of a line of rulers rooted in the history of the dragons. Their role was towards protecting this line to ensure its prosperity.

The race of dragons had always known it ties to the gods. That it was during great ages of prosperity that the races of this world were able to advance. Their evolution sprung forward during these times towards a better world. The prophecy of a world without war, pestilence, and disease. Would someday become a distant memory.

They began to understand the part they played in making this world. As a result, the intimacy of their connection to each other grew deeper. It bonded soul to soul, heart to heart, and mind to mind. With this Elyana led Jerad to a shadowed part of the pool and pulled off the rest of her clothing to let it float away. She then laid down. Pulled him down to her and he laid with care upon her. She whispered to him that he was hers and she was his to take this night. It’s meant to be, and they would be one.

Jerad held onto her and rolled her over on top of him. She laughed and said, “Jerad, I love you he of the dragon blood. I love you so very much.” With that they both lost each other in a dance of passion and love that lasted for hours. When they had both tired, she laid there upon him and fell deep asleep.

He closed his eyes and held her tight, not wanting this night ever to end. Within this protective pool they rested and allowed the bond between them to be complete. The morning came, he felt a splash of water hit his face. She giggled and said, “Jerad, come on, we’ve been gone all night, we need to return to camp.

He rose and got dressed, put his armor back on. Afterward he grabbed his weapons and shield. The two-handed great sword on his back. The one-handed long sword on his hip. He placed the dagger on his lower leg. Then strapped the long knives crisscrossed on his back. His shield strapped over the weapons. This helped to hold everything else in place.

Once done, Elyana came to him, wrapped her arms around his middle and placed her head on his chest. She stayed there a moment then looked up and asked, “Well, last night?” Jerad teased her, “It was a beautiful night for sleeping out under the stars, wasn’t it?”

Elyana asked again, “No, you’re not getting out of this that easy.” So, she asked again, “Well, how was last night?” Jerad began to tease her but changed his course half-way through the sentence. “It was a beautiful night for…” She kicked him in the shines, “Ouch, it was a beautiful night for loving Elyana, and she was wonderful.”

She continued looking up at him, “I will remember it the rest of my years…” Elyana smiled this time and grabbed his hand and said, “Let’s go…” They returned to the campsite where Lightfoot and Kristyna worked on the breakfast. Lauren stood nearby watching over everything.

She was looking happy to see the two-return safe to the camp. Most of the meals were laid out on the table when they arrived. Kristyna commented, “So, nice timing to show up when were almost done with preparing the meal. You both get clean-up duty afterwards. Lightfoot, Lauren, and I get to take some time for relaxation.” Jerad corrected her, “Actually you’ll both have to start breaking down the camp. We need to get on the road not long after the meals are completed. That way we can ensure we make it to our destination before nightfall.

Jerad and Elyana began working on some of the camp breakdown. preparation had begun while waiting for the rest of the meal to be ready. Kristyna was observing how the interaction between the two had changed. She thought to herself, “They are more relaxed and at home with each other. There’s not that much tension between them anymore. I wonder…” as she smiled to herself.

Lightfoot called out to them all, “Breakfast is ready, time to eat, I am starved.” They all sat down around the fire and conversations started in earnest. They began discussion of the last leg of the trip before they arrived at their next stop. It will be the final one for a while.

Correction, home base while they journeyed out to complete different tasks. These tasks were things that they would need to do in preparation for saving the mother of Elyana. Jerad began by assigning positions for the trip. He said, “I’ll take the lead as no one else knows how to find this location at this point. Elyana will come next, Kristyna after her, Lauren next and then Lightfoot can bring up the rear.”

He then spoke to Lightfoot, “You need to be certain no one is following us. If that means falling back at times to double check signal Lauren when you decide to do that. That way I can keep my senses trained around us vs. only in front.” Lightfoot responded, “Understood, it is lucky for you I have been a tracker most of my life. My father and his father before taught me everything I know.” Jerad smiled and nodded in agreement.

After breakfast was over, they all got busy getting ready to leave. Jerad was down by the edge of the larger lake that the hot springs all bubbled down to when he sensed her. He reached out to acknowledge he knew she was there. She spoke to his mind through the dragon blood, “We need to speak in private, change of plans I’m afraid.”

Jerad responded, where do you want to meet up?” She responded, “See the small island in the middle of the lake, there.” Jerad didn’t like the implications of her showing up to change their plans. That always meant there was already in motion something that either he or they would need to play a part in.

He looked around to see where the others were. They appeared to be busy enough with their chores of preparing to leave. Without hesitating, he invoked the power of the dragon blood. He vanished from where he stood. He was moving over the top of the lake water at such speed his feet never dove much into the water. It was as if he was sliding through it or across a lake that had iced over. It didn’t take long before he arrived at the island where she was to meet him.

He walked inland until he came upon some old ruins that appeared to have once been a large settlement. There was a temple of some sort in the center. He walked towards it and there she appeared out of shadow standing near the entryway to the temple.

He walked up to her, and they immediately linked dragon blood to blood and soul to soul. Here they were able to move to another plane where only the two of them could see each other or be heard. She then spoke to him, “I sense the binding of the rings have begun.” He smiled at this and responded, “Yes, is it that obvious?” She paused, “Remember I see what’s written upon your soul. Unlike others who can only see what you choose to show them.”

Jerad nodded in agreement and then said, “Why is it that I am here? It is not for confirmation of what you already knew.” She then asked, “Do you know what place we stand at?” He said, “No, but I sense its tied to the lore of dragons long past. I sense it is a time not written in books anywhere nor remembered. Of course, the exception of those of the dragon blood.”

She nodded, “Yes, this is where dragon and man first learned to be one with each other. It was here that the first of those linked to dragons would come. Here, that linkage created the bloodline of dragon rulers. Those that became the future kings, queens’, emperors, and empresses of this world.

For ages beyond counting, they ruled the fate of your kind and were wise counselors. It was then, those gods consumed by their passion of power and rule. Decided to begin interfering in the future outcomes of man. The world began to change, and the wise counselors began to fall from grace.

Jerad had listened to all this and felt there was a message that she was trying to deliver. He had not completely understood it yet. She brought them back to this world at that moment to stand once again in front of the temple entryway.

He turned towards the temple while she spoke to him in plain language and walked up to its main entrance. It was a door made of various marbles. Within its borders were strange runes he had not recognized. The runes etched using the darker colors of the veins of the marble to mark their design.

As he studied the door, she watched him with great intent. She then spoke to him, “Do you not know the language it speaks to you?” Jerad responded without turning away from the door. “No, they are a form I do not recognize or remember us ever speaking of. Not in all the times we have spoken about the various forms of them used throughout the time of man and Mer.”

She told him, “Reach out and trace their design if you wish to understand them.” She paused then said, “Be forewarned that with understanding comes enlightenment.” Jerad responded, “Why would I need warning about enlightenment?” She answered, “The truth of things is not always what we perceive them to be. With enlightenment comes knowledge. With knowledge comes understanding. With understanding comes the truth that binds our lives to each other. With that binding the actions we carry out are set in stone from that day forward.”

Jerad nodded in acknowledgment of what she told him. He then turned back to the door and began to trace the runes without hesitation. She watched him as he did so. With the completion of the tracing each rune shimmered. Once done shimmering, the runes rearrange itself into a series of words he understood.

Jerad then knew that it was a sort of lock. It provided a key to open the door. As Jerad continued to trace out the runes around the parameter of the doorway. He could hear a low hum almost like a chorus. It began to sing in sweet tones a song that begin to rise in volume.

He committed at this point and continued to move his way around the door until he reached the last rune. He then stepped back and began to read what was there.

“Only he or she that is pure of intent may enter these halls,

At the first breaking of dawn, the journey of two hearts

joined to be one, the line of dragon and man was set in

stone, the path required by their future, blood.

With heart, with knowledge, of truth that all could see,

Were the words of light, to undo the darkness that was

to be,

Upon the speaking would the future of worlds be so shaped,

As the nations of many were so joined to their fate,

And the tears of the universe fell upon them with grace,

To save the world from darkness and its unending fate,

Return to the path of the one whose choice made,

At the beginning of dawn lasting until the last sunset of

breath that man will make,

Sat the future of man and Mer and the binding of one’s fate.”

With the ending of his reading of the words of the one, the door swung open. Jerad felt compelled to enter its halls and so stepped within. There he saw a series of murals encircling the walls of the temple. Each panel depicted the story of the one from its beginning stretching until one stood out and there. He saw her with its story clear as day.

It showed the night, he called upon the heavens with his anguish. With its founding of the crude runic inscriptions etched into her back by the Lian. It showed the light encircling them and the touching of Kristyna to heal both their pain.

He continued to follow the intricate story laid out upon the murals. They encircled him above his head. Telling the stories of their future. Until he came upon something that filled him with such emotion that he fell to his knees. He began to weep with the telling of its truth.

She knew the moment of his understanding. Although it was not common for a dragon to cry, tears fell from her eyes to fall upon the ground. There where they feel, small delicate white flowers sprung up. Their sent was sweeter than honey. It filled the air with a healing effect that reached out to him and touched his heart and soul. With this moment a bright swirl of lights and music began to swell from the island located in the center of the lake.

Back at the campsite, Elyana felt her heart leap. The new life seeded within her responded with movement too. She fell to her knees and cried out in a tongue not known to Kristyna, Lightfoot, or Lauren.

“Nin mel, nin emel, nin faer, nin galad” in translation meaning, “My love, my heart, my soul, my light”. Lightfoot had drawn his sword, while Lauren had already pulled her axe. They both took up an immediate protective position around Elyana. Kristyna had come to her side and knelt beside her calling out to her, “Elyana, what is happening? Is it Jerad, is he okay?”

Elyana lost in rapture though, tied to Jerad and what he was experiencing. They could all see the light at the center of the lake growing. They heard the music rising, and then an image of a dragon appeared. From it two more dragons formed. They encircled each other and then two more were born to be raised by them. Then they joined and a single dragon of such beauty that hung in the air above the island. With a light shining forth from its open mouth to stretch up to the stars.

From that final joining, a sight developed, once in any lifetime it began to become clear to all that could see. The stars began to rain down small sprinkles of what appeared to be stardust. Upon the earth it fell, and its light lit up the land. Where it fell a grace of healing took place within all living creatures near to this place. It filled them all with peace unlike anything ever felt before. Even Lightfoot had now fallen to his knees. With his arm stretched out and his sword stuck in the ground in front of him, bowing, afraid to look up.

He and Lauren both were kenning some song of the earth and stone. It swelled from them like poetry from some ancient place. Elyana looked up unto the stars. She then cried out in anguish so sharp and clear that Kristyna thought her heart had stopped.

Kristyna begged her, “Please Elyana what has happened, what is causing you such pain? Elyana called into the night, “Dragon king I call upon you wherever you are. Please aid my soul mate, give life to him so he may return to me now.” Kristyna then understood, something had severed the link between her and Jerad. It was in such a way that it violated her very being. She was feeling a loss without a known definition. It went beyond anything she had experienced at any other time in her life.

Elyana then swung her hands down with such force that her fingers became locked to the earth. She began to cry a song of loss. Lauren especially felt this immediately being so tied to the stone. She began to chant something to help her. “Stoneheart, stone soul, I call upon you to ask our people for aid. Please lend their power with mine to help Elyana find her soul mate again.”

The story tellers would tell tales years into the future. That all the nations of all the dwarves still living fell to their knees and touched the stone in a single moment. That they lent their understanding of the stone to lend power to Lauren and then to Elyana.

So compelling was its call; it’s said the mother of the Draven nations awakened. Upon hearing this call, she commanded it to be so. They were all driven by their relationship to her to take immediate action. Elyana finally called out, Aurian. I need you… Then they heard her say, “You who are my heart, whose soul I have bounded to whose life now lives within me. I cannot do this without you by my side. Our souls are bound together as one as we chart out the road through life together.”

There was a song rising from the earth that seemed to surround Elyana who then said, “I call all invested in that truth to help me in this moment of pain. Please forgive me for disturbing your earned rest. I plea to you, bring us together again.”

The ground began to tremble all around her. Lightfoot, Lauren, and Kristyna looked at each other with fear in their eyes at what was happening. The trees around them began to sway as the ground shook even more. The stone of the earth was responding and its song it sang vibrated into the air all around them. Then the air around them began to shimmer and it split open with a loud crack that produced a deafening noise.

Light coalesced into the form of something. Then an unseen but tangible power began forming within the light. Something was beginning to take shape within it. This light grew in intensity and size. From its depths a form of a man began to take shape. It has become more defined now. Then as the edges of the light began to fade. There in front of Elyana appeared Jerad knelling with his head buried in his hands weeping.

Upon seeing him in front of her in such need, Elyana lifted her fingers from the earth and leaped to hold him. It was with her touch that he appeared to become aware that she was there. He was still reeling from the emotion of what he had seen in the halls of the first union of dragon and man.

Raising his head with his cheeks streaked with the trails of tears. He saw the look upon the face of Elyana and the tears running down her own cheeks. He then took hold of her squeezing her in his embrace. He wondered what had happened and what power she had invoked to return him here.

Elyana could only cry, “I thought I had lost you, oh Jerad, I couldn’t feel you anymore. What happened out there? Where did you go where I couldn’t feel you anymore? I thought you lost to me forever. Please don’t ever do that again.” The rest of the company looked on at this passionate plea from Elyana to Jerad. It had played out in front of them, and they felt like they were trespassers. Jerad stood and then lifted Elyana up to cradle her in his arms. He told her, “I would never leave you Elyana”. He then looked to the others and saw how shaken they were from the effects of seeing what this had done to Elyana.

It was Lauren who had shown the most wear as if her essence had stressed beyond even her vaulted endurance. With his eyes he asked them to stay. Jerad then said to Elyana, “we need to talk, everyone please gather round so I can tell you what I have seen. It is something that is important to us all. It will change our choices going forward to not only meet our future but that of the world.”

Jerad sat Elyana back down after seeing that she calmed herself. She said to Jerad, “Okay, we’re listening, tell us what happened.” Jerad began to explain, “I have been here many times before in my travels across the land. I always knew of the island sitting in the middle of the lake but never considered it to have any significance.”

Jerad paused then continued, “There was no reason to wonder about it at all. There was never any activity going to or coming from the island. Not all things of importance are evident on the surface, are they? Sometimes it takes looking deeper to understand something not known to us before.”

Elyana interrupted, “You’re starting to speak in riddles. Please what is the significance of the island?” Jerad looked at her then began. “In the middle of the island sits the first temple of story.” Elyana responded, “What does that mean?” Jerad said, “it is where all beginnings and in time, endings display the lives between men, Mer, and Dragons.” There in its halls, documented is the history and major events between us all.”

Kristyna asked, “How can it be endings as well if it is that old and the knowledge to what they have not happened yet? It must be ancient beyond memory if it contains that kind of a timeline.” Jerad responded, “There in its halls it paints the story of our times. It appears to be using some type of magic. It is in constant motion to create that which happens as it occurs. It is a living temple where the events painted on the walls take place as they occur. Even in the here and now.”

Lauren spoke first saying, then it is so, “the proof of the living stone exists within that temple.” They all looked at her and she said, “It is a story that goes back to our creation. I mean Dwarven kind’s creation.” She paused a moment then continued, “it said that the stone lives and tells the stories of our lives. We always thought it meant a reference to the fact that stone moves and recreates new stone from old ones.”

“That it takes on new forms of its original state as it recreates into something new. A sort of rebirth between the death of the old and the birth of the new.” “We had not considered it might be telling the actual story of our lives. Yet what Jerad is referring to, what he saw describes it better than anything I have heard of before. This, the elders of our nation, those closest to her that have brought us into this world would love to hear.”

Lightfoot then spoke, “We know what has passed in recent times as we were part of it, at least some of it. There must be something more. A telling of what is yet to come if there is something that could change the course of current plans.” Jerad smiled to them all. “Yes, very insightful of you. It is in that as he pointed towards the island, which lies a story yet told, and still to write itself.”

Elyana then asked, “Jerad, please tell us what you saw that is present time. Or a possibility of what is to come so we all understand its possible impact on our immediate future course?” Jerad smiled at the response of Elyana, he thought to himself, “Her insight is crystal clear at times.” He then responded, “The history is not yet complete, so the picture is somewhat still lacking in detail. But the one thing that was obvious to me was its location.” He had them all listening now.”

Each person was waiting to hear where it was that they were to travel to and why. Jerad continued, “In the southern lands of Tashina. Exist a chain of islands that are for the most part unpopulated.” “There is one exception. The chain of islands bends towards the isle of the Lian. There is a single port on one of them that the Lian uses to except prisoners.” “Most of these are political but its rumored to have become something much more now.”

He paused, looked at them and continued. “There they send anyone not towing the line. They’re sent there to live out what little time they have left. They are slave labor for the most part, used to mine rare metals that the Lian use in the weapons.”

“The mines there are very dangerous. The air deep in the mines are full of gases that damage the people’s ability to breath and think clear. The lives of most are short which allow the Lian to manage new stronger workers to help keep up the production.”

Lightfoot asked, “Has there been an increase in that production of late? Its rumored amongst my people that they have heard about an increase in activity from the Lian. That their ships increase in numbers going between this port and the mainland. It has an unusual amount of Lian seen recently in the southern ports and lands.”

Lightfoot paused and then continued, “Most of these are trade ports. But there have been large patrols of Lian reported to have gone off into the deserts. They leave the safety these ports provide. To what end it was not known until now with this new information that Jerad brings us. It is also said that many go out and only a few returns.”

Jerad responded, “Yes, it is the buildup of an invasion force.” There was an immediate gasp from the others. “An invasion force!”, blurted Elyana, “Why would they do that again, didn’t they lose the last one when they tried this?” Jerad responded, “This is more than that. They have learned and are planning on putting all the pieces in place ahead of time.” Jerad paused, thought a minute, then spoke. “My instinct and experience tell me they are planning a series of assignations. It would not be one but all the key rulers and leaders in the ruling class and military.”

Jerad paused and there was silence in the group while each of them considered the impact of an invasion. How life under Lian rule might change their lives and those they loved if this were to be successful. Elyana spoke up first. “There are only four of us, how are we to stop this from taking place against what are overwhelming odds?” The others looked at Jerad waiting to see what he would say.

Jerad closed his eyes and sat there for what seemed an eternity. His eyes then opened, and he said, “We don’t try and stop it.” He watched them knowing what their reactions would be. Both Elyana and Lightfoot immediately said, “What! Are we to do nothing?” Kristyna sat and watched Jerad and then said, “Wait, have some faith in Jerad and let’s hear him out.” Jerad nodded towards Kristyna. He saw that her calm inner core had paid off in spades this time over the other two’s emotional reaction.

Jerad said, “We change the playing field by doing what they would never expect but I warned them would happen.” Elyana looked into Jerad’s eyes and let herself connect to him at a different level. She allowed herself to feel the impulse of his inner being. Elyana then gasped, “You think we can do that?” Jerad smiled at her knowing what she had done and approving of it.

Jerad then said, “Yes, because they would never expect it.” Then Lightfoot, Lauren, and Kristyna said in chorus, “You care to share this with the rest of us?” Elyana spoke first, “Jerad wants to change the playing field. His plans are to capture and hold hostage the high elder council. To prevent them from moving forward with their plans.”

Kristyna spoke up, “Can we do that? You’re talking about going to the seat of their power and removing it all from the field.” Lightfoot finally spoke, “Possible, with the right approach, it could be done and with the power of the dragon to assist us from both Jerad and Elyana, hmm…”

Jerad said, “The problem is many layers deep. We’ll have to examine the possibilities to be ready for any contingencies. It’s not only about getting them; it’s getting them out and then putting them somewhere. It will have to be somewhere that no one can find until a negotiated peace is in place again.”

Kristyna spoke now, “I can make the transport part of this easier to do for both Jerad and Elyana.” Elyana then asked. “How will you do that without going against the tenants of your living creed of saving lives?” Kristyna responded with a slight quirk. “Do you remember what I did to both you and Jerad. The time when you both suffered so much from the pain of what you recently learned?”

Lightfoot responded, “When I first came upon the three of you in the forest. After the event of Jerad collapsing and Elyana running to him, both of you were sound asleep. Kristyna sat between you both, somehow maintaining her hold on you.”

Elyana spoke up, “That’s right, can you do that again to the whole elder council at one time?” Kristyna responded, “Yes, but I will need Lightfoot to protect me. It will take all my focus to concentrate on the continued task of keeping them all asleep.”

She then turned and looked at Lightfoot. Lightfoot responded, “I swear to protect and keep you safe during that time, I am bound to you all, and those yet to come.” Jerad then looked at Elyana then said, “This will need each of us to use the dragon gifts. We will use them to speed each of the council members to a location where we can gather them all until the end. Once all are there, we can bring both Kristyna and Lightfoot along.”

Jerad then asked, “Lauren, will you take up the role of being guardian of the place where we bring the council to it? Lauren considered the request. “Yes, I will perform that for each of you and then take up watch.” “Once you return you will all need rest, you’re going to experience exhaustion after expending so much power. I am sure that using such powers do not come without their cost to you.”

Jerad responded, “Thank you Lauren and yes you are correct. The power is not free, it costs us each time it’s used. No one alive today understands the full measure of that use as so much of it is new to our generation.” Jerad then said to the company, “Lauren taking on the role of guardian over the members. Will ensure no one wakes up and tries to leave. This will save us time and energy until our campaign’s completed and we can each get some rest.”

He waited for Elyana to respond, “Yes, we will both need a great deal of it after that much use of such power. Kristyna will likely be even more so. I sense the use of the staff costs her something of herself each time there is an exchange of life for life. Is my sense of it correct, Kristyna?”

Elyana then said, “Once we are all together again, what do we do to keep them asleep until morning? Both Jerad and I will need that time to recover?” Lauren responded, “If given time before the plan’s execution, my people have a potion we can use on them. It is safe to administer as it will provide restful sleep to them. We use it when we are treating warriors who have returned with all types of injuries.”

She paused then said, “It provides a faster recovery so that they may return to the battle. As it is in any time, the need for warriors to stand and protect the innocent, is always short of what’s needed.” Jerad responded to Lauren, “You are correct, as it has always been so. It was so during the last war the Lian committed against the rest of us.”

Kristyna then stood up and went to stand before Lightfoot. She looked into his eyes to measure his commitment. He felt the penetration of her mental probing. Yet he allowed her to touch his mind and soul with hers so there would be no doubt there was no deceit. Her staff came to life and a glow surrounded them both. Tears began to fall from his eyes as he felt her gentle probe touch him deep within his soul.

The light then ended and with it she said, “You are honest beyond reproach. I except your service to us Lightfoot, may your days ahead hold the blessings you deserve. You need that much from life for payment of the truth you carry before you.”

Lauren then said, “I could have told you that much without going through all that.” Kristyna bowed towards Lauren and asked how? Lauren said,” We that are bound to the stone cannot hide the truth of ourselves from it. I have been bound to the stone with Lightfoot recently and it reads his heart to be true as you have seen for yourself.”

Kristyna said, “I would like to learn more of that from you someday. In some part the power of the staff comes from a connection to the stone or earth as we call it.” Lauren responded, “You may be correct on that. I have seen that the staff is always planted into the earth when you use its power.”

Jerad, then said, “Let’s get dinner ready and spend some time relaxing. I want everyone to have some time to let this settle. We begin planning in earnest tomorrow morning.” All agreed and each of them went off to their tasks of helping with the evening meal. The dinner went well, and the conversation stayed relaxed. It was sometime after that Jerad went off to patrol the area. He said with so much at stake now they needed to stay alert and be sure nothing unexpected occurred. Well at least within their ability to control that.

Jerad made his rounds to patrol the perimeter. He checked the possible paths into the area where they were staying. He did not expect to find anything. His instincts were correct. After making his rounds he decided to make a quick run to the island. There he would return to the temple since Elyana had pulled him away in her panic. He wanted to speak with his mentor about what had occurred. He needed to understand what insights she might have. Especially, since this power had not ever existed in any way he saw demonstrated before.

He arrived back at the island and reached out to locate her. She was still there waiting near the temple. Jerad thought to himself, “She likely knew I would return after this occurred. Was the dragon surprised at all?” He made his way to the temple. He knew how little time he had before they began to worry about the time it was taking him to return.

He rounded the path towards the temple. He found both the dragon and Elyana sitting together speaking with each other. Elyana must have the same question and as always was a step ahead of Jerad when it came to listening to her inner voice.

He approached them both in a causal manner. Elyana was already looking his way with a smirk on her face. Her expression read, “See, I was one step ahead of you. You’re not the only one with an audience to the wisdom of the ages anymore.”

Jerad chuckled and said, “I see you both have been getting more comfortable with each other.” She laughed, “I have no idea what you’re referring to Jerad.” Jerad responded, “You’re here to ask her how you did what you did when you pulled me from the island to you, were you not?” Elyana responded, “Yes, but that’s not the only thing. I wanted to see if she felt your judgment was sound. You know, about our ability to pull off the vanishing act on the ruling class of the Lian.”

Jerad paused then, but continued with the following: “Well, what did you learn?” Care to share it with me?” This time the Dragon of the Stars responded, “Enough! I grow tired of following this verbal banter. Both of you reach out and touch me so we can speak without the half-truths hiding what we’re feeling.”

They both responded and Elyana reached out to touch her bowed head. Jerad reached out and placed his hand upon hers in a gesture of unity with her, not opposition. Elyana was surprised but happy with his response to show his support for her.

All at once, the world shifted. They found themselves outside the world they existed in. She had transported them to somewhere different this time. It was a beautiful world. Where the stars of the night spread across the sky. It painted colors bright and full of patterns.

They were standing at the edge of a beautiful lake. Here, surrounded by trees not found in their world and animals of types never seen in the world of man or Mer. She then spoke to them. “Inanojde rofetajo, la drako-sango sercoj por paco stas vera. Lia instinkto estas plidetiuede la drako ol dehomoj. Gi aperasec pli dum la tempo marsas” This translates to “no dragon-blood does she use. Her powers are beyond our own. That of Aurian flows within to give her this power.”

In the common tongue what she had spoken before translates to, “Children of prophecy. The dragon-blood quests for peace are true. His instinct is more of that of the dragon than of humans. It appears even more so as time marches on.” “He that I share both soul and blood with.

Know this, she does not speak with our truth but rather that of Aurian. The Goddess of Dawn flows through her blood as well. She is unique in this and never in anytime has any human shared both blessings of a dragon and a god at the same time.”

Jerad surprised, had not considered her tie to Aurian. Even though he knew her influence was evident. It’s invocation was evident or present often in their journey. Elyana then spoke, “You believe Jerad chooses this way because it will help to avoid war and death. That it will force a peace between nations not found without the spilling of much blood. That this choice should we take is better than all other paths?” They both felt her agreement with the words Elyana had spoken.

Jerad then spoke to Elyana with concern written in his eyes, “Elyana, how do you feel about this? I know this is not how you wanted your life to turn out at all.” Elyana squeezed Jerad’s hand and looked deep within his eyes. She said, “I may have felt that way in the beginning, it was before we found each other. I know that there is a destiny that is pulling us forward. But my heart tells me the truth that exists between us is the root of the meaning of that future. That this is pushing forward the possibilities of it coming true.”

She paused, then continued. “Without those feelings, without that truth, yes, I would still be very afraid and angry too.” Jerad eyes began to flow with tears as she reached out with her free hand to catch them as they ran down his cheeks. She then took her own tears and turned towards the Dragon of the Stars. She raised her hand and touched it full of Jerad’s tears and her own on her forehead. She then spoke with a commanding voice. “Drako, understand the root of our truth. Feel the life that flows between us and remember us always through this truth.”

The Dragon of the Stars almost purred with the influx of emotions. They transferred deep within her being. The raw emotions of both Jerad and Elyana became a part of her soul. Then something unexpected happened. A light surrounded them all that came from the binding of the tears to her own being. With it her spirit moved to respond.

“You are the truth of life, love, kindness, and compassion. Your story written now upon my soul, will be for all time amongst all the dragon kind.” With that statement the landscape of the stars began to glow brightly and twinkle. A display never seen exploded upon the night sky. “You are the heart of our lives now; we will remember the grace of your words. Your tears that bound us to your truth forever.”

Kristyna, Lightfoot, and Lauren had been preparing the evening meal. It was then the sky began to glow and twinkle. It’s blaze of light and color unlike anything they had ever seen before. Far beyond even that of the night they were all bound together, and the truth of the rings became revealed to them. They all stopped what they were doing and rose to stand together looking up at the heavens. They could not help but have their spirits moved in a very unusual way.

They became mesmerized by what they saw and felt. Their spirits lifted with the grace of the moments as the light from the heavens fell upon them. All who were anywhere in the world and were receptive to its touch. Even the gods and goddesses took notice of this event and paused to try and understand its portent.

But there was one who knew. She reached out to speak to the three whose binding had created this event and spoke. “My daughter the heavens graced with your innocence of heart and spirit today. Dragon kind your parents look down upon you and are proud of you both for all you have done and are yet to do.”

Aurian then spoke to the dragon, “Dragon of the Stars, know that this blessing has come upon you this day. With a grace that has not lived within dragon kind for over a millennial. Know this day will have its place recorded always. As the day of “Grace’s Blessing” and so it so written in the heavens for all time and beyond.”

With that she placed a spell on all three of them. With her power she sent the dragon into a deep sleep. While Elyana and Jerad returned to Kristyna, Lightfoot, and Lauren. They stood there stunned to see the two of them appear in front of them with hands held. Above their heads a ring of color and light had formed. It was as if they wore the crowns that matched the colors of the night sky.

Lauren, Lightfoot, and Kristyna dropped to their knees and bowed their heads. They placed their hands over their hearts as an example of their devotion to the crown and the two who wore them. Jerad and Elyana both walked over to them and begged them to rise. To sit with them to begin their meal. But the three hesitated to even speak as they were still spellbound by the moments of what had occurred.

The feelings that they stood in history as players in an event written in the books of memory. Whose telling by every storyteller and prophet would continue. Long as there were those to tell them. But Jerad and Elyana were insistent and would not take inaction as a response. Both Kristyna and Lightfoot looked up and saw that the crowns were now almost faded. They regained their composure as they stood up. Then Lightfoot asked, “what happened? What was responsible for your sudden appearance back at the camp?”

Elyana realized the need to return to routine. Began preparing the pot for dishing out bowls of the stew. It smelled good and was full of fresh vegetables. Jerad began to set the rest of the table as if nothing had changed in any way. Kristyna and Lightfoot stood there for a minute. Glanced at each other as if to say are we missing something here? Then joined in the preparation figuring out that they would hear about it as they ate the meal. Lauren had stood and taken up her role as guardian as she scanned the area around them.

They all sat down then and began the meal. The conversation was casual at first. Jerad began with his recalling that his journey to look for intrusions came up negative. Elyana had left camp on the pretense of needing to clean up before the meal. But she continued to eat while watching the others.

Finally, Kristyna could not hold back any longer and asked, “What happened, we need to know? Please share this story with us.” Jerad looked at Elyana as the story began with her. Elyana began, “After leaving you to clean-up. I decided I needed answers to how it was that I was able to pull Jerad to me in the manner it had happened.”

She paused and then began again. “I decided to risk a chance to go to where Jerad had last been to see if I could find some answers there.” Jerad then started, “After completing my rounds I decided to go there for the same reason. What Elyana had done was unusual and something I had not experienced before nor seen. When I arrived Elyana was already there, speaking to her.”

Lauren, Kristyna, and Lightfoot all spoke up at that same time, “Speaking to who, who were you both speaking to?” Elyana looked at Jerad and he nodded his approval, “We were speaking to a dragon.” She paused then waiting for the impact to sink in of what they told them. Lightfoot was first, “It was her again, wasn’t it? The one that plucked me from the maze of rocks and dropped me into the lake.” Jerad responded, “Yes, it was her.”

Kristyna then asked, “Okay, so what did she tell you about it?” Jerad and Elyana both glanced at each other, but Elyana knew it was her story to tell. She responded to the question. “It was not the power of the dragon or at least not alone. It was something we both don’t understand yet. But somehow, when I was born, I was not born to my own mother but to two mothers.”

Kristyna immediately responded. “That’s not possible, you cannot be born of two mothers.” Lightfoot observed in silence waiting to hear what they would say next. Elyana responded, “The second mother was not one of physical existence. But instead, one of spiritual.”

Elyana then said, “It was the touch of Aurian, the goddess of Dawn that allowed me to do what I did. It was a unique mixture of both goddess and dragon together that has bound me in ways not capable by others. Of course, it is not physical but spiritual blood that course through me.”

Elyana paused, looked at each of them, then continued. “She was in fact present and has been so all these years watching over me. She is my spiritual mother.” Kristyna responded, “So it was you that returned both of you here using that power?” Jerad responded then, “No, it was more involved than that.” Lightfoot spoke up, “Go on, tell us. We are a part of your present and future so please share so we may have understanding.”

Jerad paused, thought a moment then said. “During the learning from her of what had occurred, I became emotional, and my tears began to flow. Elyana reacted to that and began to catch them and wipe them from my cheeks. Her own tears began to flow as well and mixed in her hands with mine.”

He paused and looked at Elyana then. “I don’t know what moved me, but I took the hand full of both of our tears and placed it upon her forehead”. Kristyna interrupted, “Who’s head did you place the tears on?” Elyana began, “Yes you are right, it was her, “The Dragon of the Stars”.

“I then spoke the following, “Drako, meaning dragon in her tongue, understand the root of our truth. Feel the life that flows between us and remember us always through this truth.” The rest of the company moved by this and said, “what then?” in chorus, “What then?”

Elyana looked at Jerad with an appeal to him to help sustain her through this. He then spoke up, “You are the truth of life, love, kindness, and compassion. Your story written now upon my soul, will be for all time amongst all the dragon kind.”

With that statement, the landscape of the stars began to change. To glow bright and twinkle with a display never seen. She responded, “You are the heart of our lives. We remember the grace of your words and your tears that bound us to your truth forever.” This is what the dragons said. Lightfoot spoke, “Dragons, that is plural, I thought was only her.” Jerad responded, “She was speaking for them that have returned to the stars as well as herself when she said that.” Kristyna and Lightfoot looked at each other. Then to Lauren as the impact of these words flowed upon them.

Jerad was not done, he then said we then heard her. Aurian, that is. “My daughter the heavens graced with your innocence of heart and spirit today. Dragon kind your parents look down upon you and are proud of you both for all you have done and are yet to do.”

“Dragon of the Stars, know that you the blessings that come upon you this day. With a grace that has not lived within dragon kind for over a millennial. ““Know this day will have its place recorded always. As the day of “Grace’s Blessing” and so it so written in the heavens for all time and beyond.”

With that, Kristyna grabbed her staff planting it into the earth. Tears of joy spread across her eyes. The staff came alive, and the runic engravings showed bright with a light not before seen from it. From her staff there came a swirl of color and light that surrounded the group and within that light they all heard, “With Graces Blessing the World Will Be Healed!”.

That simple statement touched them all and they all bowed in respect to the moment. They knew it to be a beginning that would heal a world. A world that was torn by war and strife for longer than they could all remember. They held each other and within that circle. The truth of that beginning formed and a bond that would sustain them all through the times that were yet to come.

Jerad, always the calming voice in the storm stood up first and told them all. “Come on, let’s get moving on breaking camp and beginning this journey. I don’t think we need to plan much as we’ve often seen our plans do not always go as expected. It appears our course ahead is to drive more by instinct than reason.”

Elyana stood up and took his hand. She smiled to acknowledge he had finally accepted a truth that she had known for some time now. He gave her a slight smirk and then reached down to offer his hand to Kristyna. She reached out and took it and felt the strength of his commitment flow into her.

They all mounted up on their horses and began to follow Jerad’s lead back through the switch back of canyons. It was an hour later that they came out in a different area with a wide plain of grasslands ahead of them in the distance. They could all see the grasses dancing in different directions. They moved that way due to the breezes that blew across them. The winds blew down originating in the high passes of the mountains. Blowing their way down to the open plain to an unimpeded land.

Jerad brought them to a halt as they neared the edge. A spot between the rocky slopes of the mountains they exited from and the plains. He sat there upon his horse staring out onto the area ahead. Elyana could tell he was sensing the area for dangers. She felt his dragon blood stir now whenever he chose to invoke it.

He turned to them and said “we’re clear until we reach our next stop, it’s a hard ride and we need to make it there before night fall. No talking once out upon the plains as your voices will carry long distances. We don’t want those who might still be looking for us to know where we’re heading.”

Lightfoot turned to Jerad and asked, “Won’t they hear our horses though?” Jerad responded, “There are lots of wild horses out on the plains. It’s very unlikely they’re able to tell ours from all the others that out there roaming.” Lightfoot nodded in satisfaction and then said, “well then, let’s get started.” Jerad turned to each of them to see if anyone else had any questions. There were none, so he tapped his feet into the horses’ sides and began to lead them across the plains. They headed towards their destination.

He picked up the pace as they reached the grasslands and began to steer them in a southwest direction. He kept his senses trained in front of him, but he would listen to the sides to see if any sensed anything. As they rode closer to their destination. In another space and time, the dragon of the stars sat speaking with a glowing apparition who was Aurian. She did not appear to be happy about what had transpired in this conversation.

She turned and looked out beyond their space and time to the one where her charges rode deep within the plains. She felt deep sadness at what she had learned. She then turned and said with some authority. “Why did you not tell them, they should know what or at least forewarned to what dangers they are riding to.”

Aurian paused before responding. “It’s written in the journal of truths that only he that is all can read and understand. “He shared it with me so I could prepare myself and them for what is yet to come.” She paused and then continued. “We are venturing into areas not ever explored by any of us. None that have come before, this story is being written in real time, as they respond to each new event.”

She then said,” You have seen the stories on the walls of the temple. You have seen them continue to write as their journey continues. How often before them have you ever seen that happen?” She paused then waiting for her response. The dragon then spoke. “I nor my brothers and sisters or any of those that came before me have ever witnessed such a thing. It is remarkable.” She then continued. “I sense we are all caught up in a script that has never happened. Not since the creation of time and will never happen again.”

Aurian than said, “So do you now understand why there was nothing more I could say or would dare say to them.” She continued, “This is their story, and their future as well as ours. The fate of many hangs on the balance of what happens in that story from this point forward.”

She turned then and to the surprise of Aurian, she said the following. “Before you are the unwritten story, you are now forewarned. Be it a curse or blessings. All creation, wait to see which one it will be. Which one will find itself written. Choose with wisdom my children.”

With that final declaration, she raised her hand and in it a spear made up of starlight appeared. She launched it across the stars. As they rode through the tall grasses of the plain. They could hear and then see a spear of light coming from overhead to land and explode in front of them.

As it hit the ground a bright display of runic letters spread in front of them. Jerad and Elyana read that their destiny was now theirs to write, the story was theirs alone. The five of them stepped down from their horses and mule, gathered in a circle facing each other. Each of them took up the other’s hand and closed their eyes. Here they spoke an oath that is now known always as the “The Promise of Destiny.”

“We promise that we will not fail those whose sacrifices came before us and those that are yet to be made. We will stand together, the never-ending circle. Believing that because it can be, it will be.” “We are not one alone but many who have become one light. To lift for all to follow. May the truth guide us to whatever ends comes. May it light the way for all that ask what our destiny is and know, it is whatever you decide to write.”

The night turned as the stars of the evening began to twinkle. In another part of the world. A more sinister entity watched this event and sat in his domain with rage flowing through his being. He mustered all the control he had to channel this rage into thoughts. He focused it on ideas of what he would do. How he would stop what had already progressed much further than he had anticipated.

Time did not matter where he was so was it a minute or hours that passed by? It was not important. What was that he was now beginning to see the glimpse of an idea that could trap this foursome. Allow him to interrupt the breaking of the dam that held back the river of time. He knew that if that happened all his plans would be set back millenniums.

Patience was not a virtue he found confidence in at all. So, he watched from his domain. He began to set in motion events that would pull this little company into a trap. They had interfered so much with his plans. He felt dissatisfied with these results. His last thoughts, let them continue. “This I will place into motion. Something subtle enough to deceive even he that is bound to those confounded dragons.”

The Binding Of The Rings

Are relationships the bonds of intent or are they the product of need and chance!

The story of two lives binding together is as old as time. But within that tale are the mysteries of why. Do they come together through intent or are they the product of need and chance? It is a mystery that still spurns poets, writers, and song makers to create words that move us to wonder which one it is. Will that mystery ever be revealed or is it better to allow it to extend until the end of our time?”

Jerad woke up from his sitting position on a tree trunk that sat on the edge of the camp. He really didn’t sleep like a normal person. It was more like a restful meditative state. While using mediation he was able to achieve deep rest but extend his senses around him. This allowed him to be aware of any potential danger. It was this awareness that made him sense the captain stirring where Jerad had tied him up for the night. Jerad brought himself to full awareness and opened his eyes.

The captain saw he was awake and asked, “How about some coffee and maybe a little something to eat.” He nodded and began to work on heating some breakfast for everyone. By the time he had gotten everything ready the girls were beginning to stir. He walked over and untied the captain’s hands and then asked, “What is your name? Luan Alfu Makeska ” Jerad nodded and then asked, “Tell me about your family, anything that comes to mind.” The captain didn’t see any harm in doing this.

“My wife and I met at the festival of lights in Tibratlynn on the isle of Spring” ” We were very young, and she was selling flowers. I remember how our eyes met for the first time and I felt instantly spell bound to her.”

Jerad asked, “Does that happen with most Lian when they fall in love? Luan responded, “No, it does not, as you likely know, that level of emotional commitment to another is discouraged by our strict code of life.” “Nevertheless, we were both happy together and my career in the guard was moving in the right direction. In time we had two children, a boy and girl.” “They are the true measures of our lives.”

Jerad was quietly listening up to this point. He then said, “Did you not know the risk of joining the enforcers and what that might mean over time in terms of hard choices between duty to them and love of your family?”  Luan sat and thought for a long moment, he then said, “I did not have to, my wife did plenty of that for both of us. I thought because there were no wars or major issues going on anywhere at the time, that it would be a safe time to join.”

Jerad responded, “And now, how do you feel about your choice?” The captain carefully responded, “I feel lucky that you decided I would be the one to show mercy too. The thought of the other result would have left my children growing up without their father.” Jerad let things hang for a moment, then he asked, “what were you told about us?”

Luan responded, “We were told that her crimes looking over at were Elyana stirred awake, against the Lian people were beyond anything anyone had done against our nation in their recorded history. That she had killed without remorse everyone in the general’s household where she was being held. That her father was guilty of war crimes so brutal against our nation that he and his family were all cursed for the rest of time amongst the Lian.”

Jerad consider this and then asked, “what do you think now that you’ve spent time amongst us?” Luan ponders the question but then responded, “I see three people caught up in events not of their choosing, I see compassion and care beyond what I would see on any given day in Lian.” He continued, “I also see something growing between you and Elyana, something so special that I would recognize it in a moment, as it mirrors what I feel for my own wife and family.”

Jerad was surprised at this last statement and responded, “Is it that obvious?” Luan responded, “To most no, but to those who see beyond the obvious, it is a light that shines oh so brightly, that it its brightness hurts.”

Jerad smiled at this and looked over at Elyana who was sitting there quietly listening. She smiled with a twinkle in her eyes that showed she recognized the truth of what he was saying. Luan then said, “The general is ruthless, he will stop at nothing to get her back. I do not pretend to understand why, I would rather not learn what it is that drives him, but it is a word of caution not to underestimate his need, his drive to capture her and kill you.”

Jerad then looked at the sun and its position in the sky. He then said, let’s pack up. We need to make another attempt at getting through the pass. I sense bad weather brewing a few days from now and we need to be on the downward side of it before that happens.

He looked at Luan and said we’ll leave you here after the girls are safely away. I will release you and catch up to them. Please think carefully about your next moves, if I see you again, at least while we are in flight and before we settle things with the general, I will assume the worst.” Luan shook his head that he understood.

They finished packing up the camp, loading everything up, and preparing the way. I will be back for you in less than thirty minutes to set you free. I am leaving some provisions for you to survive long enough to get to a town and re-provision from there. I have also included a change of clothes, a merchant’s clothes as well as some items that I would have traded with local merchants at the various towns.”

He paused a moment, then continued, “This will complete the validity of who you are. It will keep the local guards and such from question the validity of your claim to be a merchant. Feel free to sell the goods as it will provide you with coins, you’ll need to purchase what you need to get back to your family.”

Jerad thought momentarily, then began again, “I strongly suggest that if you decide to make a new life for yourself and family you use it to your advantage. With that he and the girls set off for the pass again. Thirty minutes into the trip they were nearing the pass. He did not sense anything in the immediate area ahead and told the girls to keep going and he would catch up to them. He told them also that Princess Ali and the mule would follow them until his return.

With that he managed to get back to the camp within minutes using the blood of the dragon that flowed through his veins. He went about freeing the captain, once again, telling him to take advantage of the grace he had been given. Jerad then said, “Get you wife and children and find somewhere to go to start a new life.”

Captain Luan responded, “Thank you.” Jerad then handed him his sword and long knife back which surprised Luan. He bowed a sign of respect to Jerad and said, “You are truly a man of high honor, and I will never forget my time spent with you and your friends.” “You have reminded me of what is truly important in life.” With that Jerad just vanished from where he was as he moved with the power born of the dragon blood back to the girls.

While he was gone, they arrived to a point just about a mile down from the pass when Elyana sensed danger ahead. She was not sure how, but she knew it existed. She stopped them in place and quickly began to scan the surrounding area for cover. She saw a potential position about a quarter of a mile back up the pass and quietly signaled Kristyna.

They gather some extra supplies and arrows. There was still no movement yet, but she could hear what sounded like a small skirmish or battle taking place somewhere in front of them. She signaled to Kristyna to drop off their mounts and they walked back as if they were looking for something that had dropped off the mule or one of the horses.

She couldn’t shake the sound of something going on ahead and so she quietly said to Kristyna, “go to the rise and wait for me.” Kristyna looked ahead and then at Elyana and said, “Jerad will be very angry if he arrives and doesn’t find you here.” Elyana briefly smiled, turned, and then quickly disappeared down the trail.

She came upon another bend and could hear the sound of a fight directly around it. She looked for a vantage point to see if she could see what was going on without alerting anyone to her presence.

There was a heavily wooded area at the top of the left rise and so she briefly invoked the power she was now learning to use and disappeared to reappear hidden in the trees at the top of the ridge. She thought to herself, “It’s becoming easier, this use of the gift given by them.”

As she looked down upon the scene in front of her, she couldn’t believe what she saw. It was a single woman in battle dress, swinging a great double-edged axe anytime one of the enforcers tried to near her. She was skilled with this axe in ways she had not even began to imagine and wounded or killed anyone ignorant enough to get to close to her.

She called to them, “We can do this all day, I simply asked for passage, and this is what I get as payment? You have no honor you filthy elves.” Elyana thought, “well, that’s a strange way to reference herself since there appear to be only one person there.”

Another three came at her and she screamed out a name, “Stoneheart Biter, let’s teach these elves what honor and respect look like.” With that she jammed the sharp but of its handle into the first one, turned and swung it upward into the second one letting it fly into the air, and she grabbed the third enforcer by the forearm and pulled him forward while sticking out her left hand to unbalance his forward motion.

As he was pulled forward losing his balance and launching towards the ground her axe came back down, and she reached out at just the right time to grab it and in a single motion brought it down upon the fallen enforcer to leave him bleeding out upon the ground where he landed.

It was at this point that another twenty-five enforcers came upon the battle scene. They cried, “you low life dwarf, we’ll teach you a lesson and send you back to your ancestors.” It was at this point that Elyana decided the odds were a bit uneven and launched herself into action.

She cried out, “Prepare to meet your god elven trash.” That got their attention and the dwarf as well. She saw a girl launch herself from the hill side and slide at unbelievable speed as if she was sliding down a hill of ice with two long knives turning like windmills.

She went through them without a single pause and ten of them fell to the ground where they stood. She was amazed at this dance of knives that the newcomer had demonstrated on those poor elves. She had observed how she moved in intricate motions that mimicked some exotic dancer from the southern desert tribes.

This inspired her and she exploded into action with her axe again to swing it in a great circle that took another five elves down. It was at this time that something so fast it couldn’t be seen moved through the remaining elves and they dropped holding onto a spot where they were cut across their middle and left bleeding out their life blood as they collapsed to the ground.

It was now still in the glade where the battle had taken place and there stood Jerad, Elyana and the dwarf all staring at each other wondering what to do next. The dwarf took the first move and holstered her axe on her back, stretched out her hand and said, “I am Lauren Loadstone, of the Stoneheart clan. I thank you both for your help.”

Elyana responded first, “A dwarf, but I thought you were.” Before she could finish, Lauren said, “All dead, all just some myth from past ages.” She paused and then laughed and said, “I can assure you we are quite alive and well.” Jerad stood there quietly, watching without speaking.

Elyana said, “I’m sorry, I did not mean to show you any disrespect. Can I ask you though what you are doing here, in this place?” Lauren grinned and then said, “I believe I am looking for the both of you, the two rings.”

Elyana was stunned by this; Jerad quietly grabbed her free hand to steady her but said nothing. Lauren saw the effect it had on her and asked her, “Does he talk or is he a mute?” That made Elyana chuckle as she turned towards Jerad, leaned into him and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

Lauren turned and said, “Well now, I must be right that you must be the rings, although we normally think of them as being round and you’re both definitely not that.” Jerad then spoke up and said we need to talk but not here. There are others coming this way. Lauren said, “How do you know that I don’t sense anything I am normally pretty good about sensing trouble when it comes near?”

Elyana responded, “Come on Lauren, we have to check on our friend I left back at the clef in the cliff back a way.” Lauren said, “You mean the healer, the third piece of this puzzle.” Jerad said, “Why did you call her that and how did you know?” Lauren responded, “We better go check on her. When we get somewhere comfortable, we’ll talk about all that I know and why I was sent to find you and help.”

As they neared the path that led up into the defensible area where Elyana had sent Kristyna, the area in front of them exploded when a wave of mercenaries came running straight for them. Somehow, a contingent of the enforcers had broken off and made their way around to come up from the rear to try and catch them off guard.

Lauren instantly had her axe off her back and said to her, “Come on Stoneheart, we have some more lessons to teach these elves and elf friends about manners and such.” Without waiting for the others, she ran headlong into the coming group of enforcers.

Jerad simply disappeared from where he stood, and Elyana sensed him moving ahead of Lauren towards the oncoming enforcers. Elyana decided to go and help protect Kristyna since Jerad had made his choice. He passed Lauren’s position at a speed that was hard to even notice as it appeared to be just a swirling dust devil rising from the trail due to the cross winds that constantly moved back and forth near the pass.

The mercenaries and enforcers never knew what hit them. His long knives cut a swath through them that decimated their ranks. On seeing this Kristyna began to loosen a barrage of arrows upon those left standing. One man was beginning to react to Jerad’s sudden attack and was in motion to turn when he looked down to find an arrow had passed through his leg and he tumbled to the ground. There was another man who looked to his side to see another mercenary with an arrow that had pierced his neck and was struggling to breath his last breath.

He was trying to find cover but there was none, so he dived for the ground when one arrow slid into his ankle because it was the last part of his body to drop below the threshold of the barrage of arrows that continued to fly down at them. Lauren had reached them now and her axe was cutting a swath through them like a knife slicing through butter.

Jerad had not stopped as he was determined to cut the head off the snake. He had moved beyond all their positions in the blink of an eye. Elyana continued to monitor around her with her enhanced senses prepared to defend Kristyna who had stopped temporarily sending her arrows at them.

There was no one left visible to fire at. The area around them had gotten airily silent other than the building winds coming from the pass. She supposed the weather was beginning to turn as Jerad had warned it would. Jerad had swung back around reaching out with his senses until he found the commander who was surrounded by his guard of enforcers.

He appeared to be ready to issue orders to charge again when Jerad struck striking the guard down with a shocking effect. Three of the guards lost their heads as they separated from their necks and tumbled to the ground. The effect was not lost on the other guards who had all pulled their swords to defend and were beginning to falter from seeing their comrades dying in this manner.

The commander was yelling at his guard to protect him and pulling his own sword. It was then that he simply vanished as Jerad had grabbed him from within the group and plucked him out to move to the front of the more than one hundred guards that had remained hidden in the rocks.

He stopped then with his knife at the commander’s neck and called out with a voice that could be heard by all despite the building winds. “You have five minutes to turn around and leave this area before I kill your commander.” One enforcer revealed himself dressed in an officer’s armor.

“I am lieutenant Leeuwin of the Lian elite guard. I have no problem with you taking his life. I never liked him anyway.” Jerad listened; “I say you rid me of an annoyance but what will you do then Dragon Blood?” “Oh yes, I know who you are, but really I doubt even your vaulted abilities can overcome a hundred elite Lian enforcers.

Jerad simply smiled and responded, “Are you sure you want to take that bet, lieutenant?” “You know you will be the first to lose their life even before the commander.” The lieutenant paused and then began to give his order to attack but was surprised when a sword appeared through his chest. Captain Luan had risen behind him and dropped him to the ground. The commander died next as Jared drew his knife across his neck and let him drop too.

 Elyana had moved to Jerad’s position once Lauren had made it to where Kristyna was waiting. It was at that moment when a huge shadow dropped from the sky and the land around them exploded with fire. The hills were alive with activity of a hundred men and elves running around with many of them hit with dragon fire or afraid of what would happen next.

Those who had not died in that initial thrust began to run around with their clothes on fire. Kristyna began to pick them off. Lauren stood guard over Kristyna just in case. Jerad and Elyana had exploded into action and within minutes not a single enforcer remained alive.

The captain waited and then Jerad and Elyana came to him. He handed Jerad some papers that were the orders from the high counsel to terminate them both. They were no longer interested in capturing Elyana. Jerad thanked the captain and told him he should go now. “Return to your family, you have chosen the side of justice today. Take them to somewhere safe and spend your days teaching them of what family means to your lives.” He nodded, turned, and then disappeared into the swirling dust around them as it began to snow.

Jerad turned to Elyana and asked, “Are you okay?” she nodded yes and then he said, “we need to hurry. ” They gathered up the horses, mule, and Kristyna plus their new companion Lauren. They immediately went in line down the trail to another area of shelter that Jerad knew of and must had maintained for his travels.

That night the storm intensified, and they had to resort to staying in a single tent together to stay warm. The winds howled outside of their shelter, but it was cozy inside with the body heat of four people helping to warm up the small space.

Kristyna asked Jerad, “What was that shadow that we saw like a dark cloud that rolled in right before the whole area exploded with fire?” She paused a moment then asked, “Was that something you were able to conjure up with that weird speech of yours? The others were looking at Jerad waiting for a response. He simply said, “We’ll talk about that sometime but now is not the time and place, I am sorry, but I won’t budge on it, not now.”

Kristyna and the others did not look so happy about his response but the storm outside was growing worse, the temperatures were dropping, and they were all exhausted from the trip. Elyana who was still adjusting to her newfound abilities, after the blessing of the dragon and gods had fallen asleep fast laying between Kristyna and Jerad. Lauren sat near the tent flap, took a thick fur out of her pack, and found a way to use it to block off the cold that would have come in from the flap. They were sitting up quietly talking to each other about what was ahead after the storm broke.

Jerad mentioned they would likely face a tough descent due to the ferocity of the storm and the amount of snow that was likely piling up around them. Kristyna and Lauren both agreed with Jerad’s assessment and said they would have to be careful but on the positive side it should slow any pursuers from coming upon them from the rear too.

Jerad nodded his agreement and finally told Kristyna to get some sleep while she could. He said, “I plan on getting to know Lauren a bit more if she’s amenable to it. Hopefully this storm will end by morning. “ When morning had come the storm had indeed passed, but not before it left four feet of new snow piled up around them. Jerad and Lauren had spoken briefly but then he told her they should all get some rest to be ready when morning came.

Jerad had already been up and scouted a short way to assess how well they would be able to move to get out of mountains and to lower warmer elevations. It was a late spring snowstorm. Certainly, one for the record books if anyone were tracking these types of events.

He waited for the girls to wake up and ready themselves for the journey ahead. They all ate a cold breakfast and afterwards prepared to move on. He had dug them out enough to allow them passage back onto the main road. They mounted their horses, and he made a space for Lauren to ride on the mule since she wouldn’t ride with any of them on the horses.

She said, “Those beasts are too big for someone like dwarfs to ride, plus riding horses is a taboo with our kind that goes back a long way.” They all accepted it without protest and made their way to the main trail an hour later, but it took them twice as long as it normally would.

They began to pick up their pace now that they were out upon the main path. They had transverse about five more miles down the mountain when he heard the howling from below. He brought them to a halt and extended his senses to detect what was coming from below.

He sensed it was a hunting party scouting ahead of a company of more enforcers. He did not want to have to fight his way all the way to Anyathlion. He decided then about something he had considered during the night as the girls were all sleeping.

He then steered the party off the road into the woods again. The girls had looked at each other wondering what he was up to. He continued to fight the snowbanks that had piled up in the wooded area around the base of some of the trees. He generally steered them towards a tall rock face that rose like a hand held as a fist into the sky and stopped.

Kristyna called out and said, “Jerad what are we doing here? Don’t we need to get down the mountain before more bad weather comes in?” He nodded and then said, “Yes, but I don’t want to have battle all the way there. There is a scouting party already ahead of another company of Lian down the way about three or four miles.” The girls looked at each other and then said, “Okay”, now trusting him and his ability to sense these types of things. Lauren then asked, if we’re not going down the mountain then how are we going to get by them?”

He jumped off Princess Ali and turned towards them and said, “we’re not.” “We’re going to go under them.” Elyana sprung off her horse and came up to him to face off. She stood there with the snow nearly up to her waist and the warm air rising from her breath floated out like puffs of steam.

She then said, “what, and how do you propose that we do that?” Jerad turned towards the wall and began tracing something with his fingers. He appeared to be using some type of old runic symbols as Elyana had studied them several times in old tomes in the library back at castle Dunstead.

Lauren was watching him intensely and said to the girls, “He is using an old runic language, one of the dead languages of the stone.” Jerad then turned and said with a slight smirk, “please be quiet for a moment my ladies and all will be revealed.”

Elyana stood down but was a bit irritated at Jared’s slight attempt at humor. She decided to let it go and see what was going to happen. With Jerad, you learned to trust his instincts as to how to survive out here. He appeared to be quite adapted at getting them all out of bad situations. She decided to quietly watch him as he continued.

Jerad continued tracing out some intricate designs in the rock wall in front of him. His hands moved in an arc that almost looked like a doorway if you followed the pattern of his hands. There appeared to be a growing light that began to display an array of symbols. The faster he moved his fingers over these designs the brighter the light became. All three girls became transfixed by what was beginning to happen. Then an outline formed in a tall, rounded doorway in the wall of the cliff-side before it swung inward.

There was a sound like rock grinding against itself and then there was a whiff of stale air that exploded upon them and the smell of old decay and earthly minerals. Kristyna said first, “What is this place Jerad? I don’t like it at all. It smells like death.” It was Lauren who spoke, “this is one of the halls of the forgotten, we the people of the stone, have elders who speak of these halls, but all knowledge of these places has been lost to us.”

She then said to Jerad specifically, “someday when this is all over, I would like to invite you to our halls as there are many that would love to hear the stories of these places.”  He smiled at her and said, “I would be honored to tell your people what I know of them.”

Lauren bowed slowly and said, “I will hold you to your word.” He looked at them all now and said, “this is known as the path of the forgotten.” It is not without its dangers but because of my blood, they will not come against us but to others, it is a place of death that would betray them to a fate so much worse if you can imagine that.”

He paused, then said to them, “I will tell you about it once we reach the other side. It will bring us out far down the mountain and beyond the hunters.” Lauren asked, “What is to keep the hunters from following us into the mountain?” Jerad turned to her and said, “Once we are all inside, I will shut the doors and it will return to just being a rock face to anyone else that comes by here.”

Elyana said, “I am not going another step without you at least letting us know who these forgotten are and what is so dangerous about them if they are not but spirits that have passed on? “Kristyna then added, “what about the horses and mule and all our supplies?”

Jerad responded, the path through the mountain is large enough to allow us all to pass through. Once we enter, there can be no more talking unless I signal it’s okay to do so.” “Whatever you think you see, do not be afraid, my blood will protect us but out of respect, no one should utter a word unless I signal it’s okay to do so.”

He met each of their eyes with his to ensure they understood. He then said, “Okay Elyana here’s the short version, it will have to due until we are further along in this journey. Are you in agreement?” Elyana let out a sigh and said, “Yes, that will do.”

He asked then to step into the entry a few steps to get them inside out of the cold winds blowing and swirling the snow around them. They each took their horses and led them into the entry. Once they were inside Jerad whispered, “Mi estas de la sango, rekonu mian rajtigon.” Meaning, “I am of the blood, recognize my authorization.” Once he completed the words, the walls began to come alive with lights that appeared to be radiating from within the crystals that grew there.

Lauren then said, “It’s true then, you are of the dragon blood because no one else would know those words.” As the entry room lit up and its large size became apparent to all, the doors swung closed, and a thump of a sound echoed down the long hallways ahead.

He waved them all to him then asked them to sit and began, “Many an age ago, in fact likely a millennium now, the world in which we now live was quite different.” He paused, waiting to see if they were listening. There was no doubt he had their attention, so he continued, “The world was a mix of races who shared vastly different beliefs about the path forward. As such beliefs grew and the differences became more defined, there slowly grew a gap between their desire to get along with each other.”

Elyana was going to ask a question, but he put his fingers to her lips to say wait, “One part of the world believed in the purity of the magic of the earth, wind, water, and stone. They had advanced their understanding beyond anything we have knowledge of today.” Kristyna then asked, “What about the others, were they against the magic?”

Jerad responded, “No, they believed in the sciences, those of which we have some understanding of today through the use of medicines which we use to heal.” He thought for a moment, “But it was far more advanced than that, they had developed something called technology, a craft whose knowledge has been lost to the ages that followed them.”

Jerad then continued, “This technology could do things like allowing them to travel in vehicles like horseless carts. They could move at great speeds across long distances.” Elyana asked, “So what happened to them both?” Jerad said, “I can only tell you this, the group of races that believed in technology wanted more and believed that by applying the art of magic to that of technology they could do things beyond anything imagined, maybe even extend life forever.”

Jerad continued, “Of course the others who knew the magic did not agree with the technologist and so a war between them began. In the end the world was scared by the devastation left behind by the two sides battling.” Elyana said, “were there not attempts to pursue peace whether than assured self-destruction?”

Jerad responded, “Yes of course but all those attempts failed in the end. As there were always those behind the scenes plotting to achieve their ends.” Elyana then asked, “So how does this relate to those that are called the forgotten?” Jerad signed and the girls could see a look of deep sadness come across his face.

He responded finally, “Those that are here were the last of the pure races of the magic, the last protectors of those that believed in the truth of life and the pursuit of peace.” They found this place and each one of them, families all retreated to within this mountain to live out their lives and hide from the others until it was no longer a threat.”

Jerad continued, “Of course that moment when it came was beyond the boundaries of what had been imagined and so after living generations hidden away in the mountain, they used the last of their knowledge of the magic to remove what was left of them to a place where they could not be found again, not until the prophecy that was foretold came to pass.”

Jerad stopped, the girls stayed silent a minute but then Elyana asked, this prophecy, what was it exactly?” Jerad said to them, “I wish I knew but she would not share it with me though I know she knew since they have been here since the creation of all.” Elyana cried out, “You mean she knows the answers but would not tell you?”

Yes, she would only say this,” The time is near at hand when the forgotten will be remembered and the stream of time that has been held in suspension will begin to flow forward again.”  He paused briefly, looking at each of them, then continued, “She said all events that have happened in recent time have now unlocked the keys that will open that path” Jerad then said, “That was all, although we spoke at length about other such times and places it was this one that somehow I am tied to.”

Elyana being perceptive as usual, asked” Only you or us?” Jerad would not say but Kristyna was visibly upset about all of this and finally said, “I am asking you both, who is this she you too are referring to that I know nothing about and how could they be here since the beginning of creation?”

Lauren interjected, “Yes, please do share with Kristyna and I what it is you know and how anyone could be here since the creation of all of this.” They both waited a short minute and then said, “we will sit here for a long time if you don’t tell us some part of the truth you both seem to be sharing but we know nothing about.”

Elyana looked at Jerad with a look that said we have too, Kristyna certainly has earned that right. If Lauren is to become part of our group, then she deserves to know as well” Jerad nodded and said to Elyana, “Tell her what they need to know.” Elyana could tell that he was using a code to ask her to speak of it but not to give away any more than they needed to know at this time.  

She didn’t like it but agreed, nodded, and looked at Kristyna and Lauren then said, “We are referring to ‘Drako de la steloj, Dragon of the Stars’ Kristyna interrupted and said, “You’re kidding right, they are just legends from kids’ stories.” Elyana shook her head no, and then said, “They are quite real but keep themselves hidden from us.”

Kristyna then asked, “how is it that you know, I mean I could believe almost anything concerning Jerad but why you?” Elyana paused a moment, looked at Jerad though he did not respond, meaning he was leaving this to her as to how much she would tell of this story.

She then looked at both Kristyna and Lauren then began, “It is because of the prophecy.” Kristyna responded, “What prophecy and how does it involve you?” Elyana responded, “Not just me but Jerad and me and something else.” Kristyna and Lauren waited, Elyana sighed and began,

“Two rings made in separate places,  

  Neither one knowing, no one owning,

  Discoveries yet to be found, mysteries untangling with

  each round,

  Many trails ahead, a twisted road full of dead,

  Two rings lost in time, their destines intertwined,

  Two rings when welded together, bring forth the one

  thought to be lost forever until now, the moment when

  its truth unwinds.

  Two rings once together illusions now broken, the truth

  has been spoken,

  The harbinger of renewal is revealed, it speaks of a

  legend no longer concealed,

  One ring welded by bonds, A love found strong, two

  rings fused together, unbroken for all eternity.”

Kristyna looked at Lauren who said, “It is truth she speaks; it is because of it that I am here at all. The elder council of our clan knew of this prophecy and sent a group of us to find the both of you. There is one, the oldest of them that said that it was essential that we be there to lend our strength to them.” Lauren looked about and then continued, “He said there was need for all races of the light to come together as the future of many were tied to it.”

Elyana asked Lauren, “How is it that you knew of this when we did not know until recently?” Lauren let the air from her lungs slowly escape and then said, “She that is the mother of stone and those whose life is spent working it, Shadunif has spoken to this one elder and commanded him to choose a group to go in search for them.”

Kristyna then asked, “where are the others, if there was a group of you that came?” Lauren reached out to touch the stone and said, “I am all that is left, all have returned to the stone, or at least will once I can return to provide the proper rights.”

 Lauren then said, “We were pursued from the time we entered this land and have fought running battles since then, I am all now that remains.” Elyana reached out to gently touch her hand and said, “We are grateful for what your clan has sacrificed to be here and accept you into our group so you may fulfill your oaths to the stone and it’s mother.”

Kristyna who had grown silent listening to all this finally said, “The rings are the both of you?” Elyana responded, “Yes, you are correct, but please don’t ask anymore as we really don’t understand many parts of it.” Tears began to fall from her eyes.

Kristyna leaned over and wiped them from her cheek and then said, “Jerad, that language you spoke the first night, the one where you cried to the heavens and that light came down and surrounded the two of you. Was that dragon speech, were you speaking to them?”

Jerad turned towards Elyana who now had questions as well, “Yes, it was them I cried out to that night.” Was it them that healed her?”, asked Kristyna. Jerad responded, “Yes, kind of but it’s more complicated than that. It was them using me as a focus point to allow the healing to take place. I was guiding its power to where it was needed and determining the nature of that need.”

Kristyna blurted out, “By the gods!” Jerad smiled at this and then said, “More than you might know.” Elyana was simply staring at Jerad and then turning to Kristyna before asking, “how come I have never heard about any of this from either one of you?”

Jerad said, “I didn’t think about it again, it was simply something that had been done to save your life to help you to heal from all the terrible things that had been done to you.” Kristyna then grabbed her hand and said, “I thought he would have said something to you, so I never brought it up.”

Elyana looked back at Jerad with a stunned look of both fear and appreciation but Jerad, just stood up and said, “ready we need to be moving on, we have a long journey ahead. There will be time for all these questions once we reach safety again”, they both nodded in silence.

He mounted up on Princess Ali again, the girls following suite with their own horses and Lauren mounting up on the mule. He then began to lead them all into the mountain. The girls were surprised that the halls were lit by various types of fluorescent minerals that were made up of phosphorescent chemicals. These chemicals caused the rock to give off a glow that was bright enough to light the floor ahead for twenty feet in any direction.

The road through this underground world was generally sloping downward. As they moved through it, their eyes adjusted to this different light allowing them to see almost as good as they could on the surface. Lauren, who of course lived within the stone all her life, had no issues from the start.

They were surprised that they began to see artifacts of a civilization. There were parts of homes and what appeared to be barns and fenced in areas for livestock. They were amazed at how large these caverns were. The girls all began thinking, “what happened here and how did they do all of this under the mountain?”

Lauren then said, “These people who lived here amongst the stone must have been some far distant ancestor as many of their buildings use the living stone around us.” Jerad responded, “It’s possible, as she told me that they we, all of us were born of some part of this race.” He went silent then, as he could sense that the girls were beginning to understand that something extraordinary happened here.

It was hard not to question why there were remnants of whole farming communities scattered around on either side of the road. They were empty testaments to a community that no longer existed. There were just the empty husks of buildings and farmyards that had at some time in the far distant past been teeming with people and animals.

The road continued past rolling farmland empty of any life other than some crops of some vegetables or fruit that had long ago gone wild and found a way to survive. Ahead they could begin to make out a wide bridge. The bridge crossed what had been a river at one time and was now a lake.

Something had happened here to channel this naturally flowing river that ran from one side of the mountain to the other into a lake. Quite possibly civilization, whoever they were, had the need for having a great area of water readily available. Whatever the reasons had been, they had died with the passing of whoever this was that lived here under the mountain.

Before the bridge were more buildings now, like markets and places for people to live and work. Almost like town centers surrounded by clusters of buildings with roads that intersected each other, some of them wide enough to allow wagons or some other type of transportation to carry the food from the farmlands to these areas for sale.

As they approached the bridge, they now saw something beyond the other end of the bridge begin to take form around them and realized it was a city of such size that it made even the larger capital cities of the kingdom seem small in comparison. They could see the beginnings, but it appeared to spiral outward and fade beyond sight.

Lauren sat there with tears dripping from her eyes as she looked upon a city built of stone that made anything the dwarven nations had made seem insignificant.” Jerad spoke to them all, “It was built in a time of great knowledge about building techniques and working the stone.”

As they all looked around them, they could see a type of architecture not used anymore where the buildings and natural world of gardens, fountains, and water were all interconnected in some way to provide a sort of paradise in this world. It was here where the best of what people could do had been explored to provide a place for living one’s lives under the mountain in a way that sustained the spirit as well as the body and mind.

 Jerad slowed to a stop, turned in his saddle and quietly called Elyana and Kristyna up to him. Lauren was already there sitting on the mule behind Jerad. He told Elyana that they needed to ride side-by-side now until they exited the city with Elyana in the middle and Kristyna and himself on either side. Elyana looked at him questionably as to why he wanted her positioned between them. He smirked slightly, and said trust me on this, just this once, please.”

He then said, “I sense something… something different this time. Something has changed in some special way, more so than any time I have passed through here before. They all asked in unison, “you mean you’ve been through here before?”

Jerad smiled and said, “there are many forgotten places in the world as I told you earlier where once great events had taken place that were now so old, they were even beyond the tales of myth and legend.” He said, “This is one of those places and I sense us being here now, in this time, maybe awakening something I did not think was possible in my lifetime.”

Jerad paused a moment in thought then said, “I believe she referred to this moment, but I had not considered it being here and now, but I sense that all events that we have experienced recently now flow towards this one.” Elyana responded, “Jerad, you’re beginning to worry me, are we going to be, okay?” She continued, “I know you said how your dragon blood would protect us,” “We didn’t question the how of it but this… this is really making me nervous.”

Jerad could see the fear in her eyes and looked over at Kristyna and then to Lauren to find something similar there.” He thought for a moment and then responded, “I do not sense danger but something else, something maybe…” Before he could finish, suddenly there was a soft murmur of singing beginning to rise from the bridge ahead.

Jerad looked to Kristyna, Elyana and then Lauren then told them, “Slowly, we must continue, I sense they are waiting for us.” He didn’t wait for a response from the girls but began to lead them across the bridge, the mule with Lauren in tow with Elyana and Kristyna not wanting to be left behind, they both spurred their horses forward. As they began to cross there was a shimmering of bodies that began to appear on either side of them.

There were men, women, and children who were all dressed in some type of elegant armor or clothing they had never seen before. Each adult’s armored breast was engraved with a rune like what they had seen Jerad trace in the wall of the mountain.

The children wore soft flowing clothing that all bore the same runic symbol sewn into it in different places. The boys in the collar of the tunics they wore, the girls wore dresses with a band of material that crossed from their shoulders on one side down to their waist on another, it was there that the symbol appeared.

The four of them were amazed to see that they were beginning to bow down on one knee in homage to them as they passed. Each of them was singing in a low chant almost like cadence that was repeated as they passed each group of people.

It was Elyana that then whispered to the others, “they are families that are appearing. Every one of them is a family that have been here all this time. Can’t you see how the children look like the parents that they are with?” They did not understand what was being said to them, for those materializing spoke a language none of them understood. Although Lauren said, “There are parts of what they speak that have similar words in our old dialect nearer to the birth of our clans, back when our stone mother would live amongst us at times.”

The speech was a flowery flowing Candace of words unlike that of the dragons, almost like living poetry.  They all sensed there was power in those words. The type not seen nor heard of except in myths or legends of times buried in mythic eras long gone from the known world.

Jerad, who had spent long days in the past speaking with the Dragon of the Stars about this place, suspected what was about to happen next, but nothing prepared him for what came. There was a different song rising from the lips of those beyond the bridge and the city in front of them. It was beginning to come to life with tens of thousands of people; men, women, children, and even animals not seen for a very longtime.

There were lights coming from within all the buildings now. The streets were lit up and upon them were people. Lots of people were all coming from their homes and gardens to the streets. All came to the street where they slowly rode their horses forward. All bowed on one knee as they arrived to line the streets ahead as they passed and those ahead.

The foursome neared the spirits who were beginning to look more solid and the song they sang touched deep within their hearts to uplift them and make them feel alive in ways not ever felt before. They knew instinctively that these people, children and even animals were paying them a high honor generally only shown to kings and queens or heroes of the land.

Once across the bridge and upon the main road the crowd of people were so thick that they could only move in the direction that opened to them. They were being guided to some point ahead towards the center of the city. They continued their slow trout of their horses as they moved their way towards the center of the city. Jerad slowed them down as the song rose to a crystal-clear crescendo of voices.

By the time they were nearing the center of the great city, a shower of colored lights in the shape of crystals fell upon them. As it landed on and around them something transformed within them. They were now able to understand the meaning of the words that were being sung. They all then stopped their forward motion and listened to the song,

“Hear our song those that come unto our kingdom,

Free the shadow hanging over us, hear it now, listen to it

with your hearts and understand where it starts,

Shadow of the Dragon, Blood of our Heart,

Long told the Prophecy,

Whispered from the Start,

Salvation comes when the Dragon Blood runs,

Through the two rings that return as One,

The Shadow of the Forgotten,

Shall be lifted to be gone,

Our Friend, Our Heart, Our Soul, we are One,

We have waited a Millennium to stand Witness to your

Return,

In Honor we kneel to Protect You, in submission we

sing so your heart understands our need.

The crown of an Empty Throne, Placed at last Upon

your heads,

The Empire of the Dragon Blood returns from the Dead,

To Rule the Nations, with Justice, to demonstrate the

truth of compassion,

We stand as one sharing our song as we celebrate the

return of the Rings.

In truth it binds us all together, now one for all

eternity.”

The song rose in volume to a deafening sound that vibrated off the walls of the city and the ceilings of this great chamber. It penetrated they’re very being of existence so that it lifted their hearts, and all felt their eyes began to mist up. Their cheeks were now covered with a pool of tears that glistened like crystals running down their faces in response to their song.

They did not know why it touched such a chord, but none of them could withstand the flood of emotion that welled from the hidden places within them. They began to move forward again and from the lake surrounding them, the waters began to churn. There where it churned it exploded outwards, and within those explosions of water large statues of great kings and queens from some far distant past, rose and then stood there in silent homage to the four as they passed.

 In front of each of the statues sat a ghostly array of dragons long ago dead, each of them bowing their heads as they passed. They were now almost at the center of the city and a throng of spirits now surrounded them. All they could see was the whole of a civilization long gone to time bowed in honor to them. There appeared to be no beginning or end to the ghostly apparitions.

It also appeared to them that they were becoming more solid, more real as the songs continued, and the dragons standing alongside of the statues of the kings along the lake’s edge raised their heads and roared in their dragon tongue, “The union of the two are upon us, prepare for the return of the rings.”

As they entered the center of the city, a ring of what appeared to be a royal guard surrounded them and with the command of what looked like a captain all raised their swords high in salute. They spoke as one voice,  “Irthos of Irthir, Reveal the Isk of Ixen, Iejir that Irisvs, Iorsvek, Bejik of Isk Ixen” It loosely translated to “Secrets of Knowledge, Reveal the Stars of Fire, Blood that Heals, Savors of Fire. Of these Stars, they were born, their path has lead them here, we now know, our Salvation is near.”

As they arrived nearer to the center of the square there stood three figures sitting upon steeds of legend all shimmering with a bright light that shone from within each of them. One rode upon a unicorn, another a winged horse, and the lady in the middle rode upon a royal griffin, thought to be long gone from any recent age of man or Mer.

The four rode to a stop in the center of this ring, Jerad signaled for them to dismount. He stepped between Elyana and Kristyna, then looked at Lauren and silently asked her to join them. She understood him and came to the side of Kristyna. Jerad took the hands of Elyana and Kristyna and Kristyna reached over to Lauren’s powerful hand. This helped to calm them as the three spirits approached them.

He sensed the girls trebling in response to the events that were taking place and squeezed their hands in assurances that they were safe. Kristyna in turn squeezed Lauren’s to communicate what Jerad was silently saying to them.  Lauren was not used to this much emotion as it was not their way to be so outward with it but here amongst these events, she understood that something out of the ordinary was taking place.

The three spirits, each of which wore crowns, dismounted their fabled steads, and walked towards them as they stood in the center of a square surrounded by the thousands of the forgotten who had gathered there within the city. As they approached Jerad, Elyana, Kristyna, and Lauren the voices stopped, the three ended their forward motion and before any of the four could say anything, Elyana whose face was mesmerized by what was taking place, suddenly stepped forward, knelt on a single knee in homage to these three crowned spirits and bowed her head down in a gesture of respect, trust, and submission.

The crowd sung out, “She who is mother to all future generations acknowledges our pledge, celebrate the return of the rings.” Jerad, Kristyna, and Lauren followed her lead, as all four knelt in silent respect. The lead spirit in the middle said in a voice that sounded like sweet bells ringing, “rise Elyana d’Abernon of Dunstead, Jerad, he that is known to us all as the Dragon of Rebirth, Kristyna, the healer whose role is yet to be realized, and Lauren Loadstone whose strength will see them through to the coming of the one.”

The lady continued, “It is we and not you who should bow down in homage before you. As the four stood back up to their feet the two lordly gentlemen and one lady spirit in the center all unsheathed their swords, raised them high and spoke with a commanding voice so that all within this kingdom of the forgotten could hear.

“To our people, our nation of the forgotten, we who have stood guard for a millennium waiting for your return and the restoration of the kingdom the time is now here.” A large booming cheer was raised to the sky of the chamber and echoed throughout, “Restore to all peoples, the kingdom of the rings!”

As the echoes of that cheer faded the gentle lady continued, “Promises made to us in a time long forgotten by all except those who were with us at that beginning of time. We knew then that there would be a day, when those promised would come to our kingdom and free us to the renewal of life and the restoration of the kingdom of light.”

The halls were silent as she spoke as if each person felt the weight of those words and the nearing of the time when it would be lifted. She continued, “We sing aloud the prophecy that was foretold of the line of kings and queens of the dragon blood, the rings that bind, and the birth of the ones who will lead all nations into an era of dawns bright light and gentle nights that will last until the end of time.”

With that the tens of thousands that surrounded them repeated the last verse of the song they had been singing, it rang out like a gentle thunder rolling across the vast caverns where they now stood. “We stand as one sharing our song as we celebrate the return of the rings. In truth it binds us all together, now one for all eternity.”

The lady then lowered her sword and touched the foreheads with the flat of her blade upon each of the four who had come into their kingdom. She than sang out, “Blessings of the dawn, light of truth, and the soft caress of night’s breath, and the end of our long sleeps death.”

“Know that we, the last of the faithful, stood here on this hallowed ground to hold back the forces of darkness so that someday, the light would have a chance to return.” The crowd sang out, “We hold until the last of us stood, to allow the light this day to return and our song to be heard!” The lady spoke again, “All of us, men, women, children, gave our last moments of life and devotion, so that this moment promised so long ago, would have a chance.”

“We did not see this as a sacrifice but as a duty to ourselves, to the future of who you, kneeling before us, are now. We give to you in order that you have a chance to understand that there is a truth that binds us all together.” “To understand, that what comes next will determine not only the future of your own lives but those of your children and generations to come until the end of all things.”

She then paused and silence penetrated the area to where all that could be heard was the breathing of those four still alive in this vast chamber. Then she raised her head and said, “Know this here and now that we bestow upon you the blessing of the forgotten so you may stand against the darkness, and not be overcome.”

With those words spoken suddenly four crystal vessels appeared before them. Within each were items that burned brightly with an ethereal glow. “To you Jerad we bestow the Sword of Justice, nothing in this life or the next can withstand it’s might when held by one of the dragon blood whose honor stands rightly before them. “

“To Kristyna we bestow a gift of life and one of death. The staff of life, with it not even death will fall upon you as its power to heal is absolute, we also give to you Gurth Bringer, known in the common tongue as Death Bringer. It is a bow of legend, and none may escape it’s might when raised in defense of the two. As your role is to be both healer and death bringer to any who have intent in the hearts to harm either one of the two.”

“To Lauren Loadstone of the Stoneheart clan we give to you Storm Singer, whose song will bring doom upon your enemies and show the way when all else seems lost.” “Finally, to Elyana, we give you the Sword known as Bane of Darkness whose power against evil is uncontested. Let it bring light to the world as long as your heart stands true.”

The crystal vessels opened, the items floated out to hover in front of each of the four, almost as ethereal as the spirits surrounding them. The great city held its breath waiting to see what they would do. They each reached out as if one mind together to touch the items that floated before them. As their fingers touched the items given to them, the items were changed and with a blinding light that became a burning white fire, each item came into their world and bound themselves to their holders.

If was through their touch and identification of who they were that these legendary items came to life. Each could feel the strength of their nature transfer and bind themselves to their very souls as their hands grasped them. As it happened Elyana first, and then Jerad, Kristyna and lastly Lauren rose to their feet. Then Elyana raised her voice without knowing why and what moved her to do so that all could hear.

“Long have you stood guard of the pathways of the forgotten, but I Elyana of Dunstead, Mother of the One, Keeper of A True Heart, and Protector of the Innocent, tell you this, that you have stood in defense of the light, that you have served faithfully all future generations yet to come to allow them all the freedom to choose their fate.”

“The choice to live free lives, to prosper, to care and love each other until the end of time comes upon us all. So, I say to you here, on this day, the day of the return of the rings, we with hearts lifted high by all that you have done, tell you, be free of your oaths from this day forward until the end of time.”

Elyana paused a moment, letting her words echo throughout the city, as it began to fade, she said with tears, running down her cheeks, “Let these oaths you swore in time lost beyond living memory no longer bind you to this world. The time of your watch is over.  This forgotten domain is now complete. I tell you today go with lifted hearts and be free, continue your journey to the lasting light, that is even beyond the end of time. May you all find peace and the loving embrace of eternity”?

She than called out to all who could hear, “Raise your spirits now with ours, and live at last in Freedom…Freedom…We have returned to you, your oaths are now complete.” “With our blessings we now transfer what you have sworn to ourselves. We are committed now to your duty, to your heart and to the light that brings truth and justice. May all future generations yet to come never forget what you have done. We will continue what you began and finish it to its end.”

Elyana then bowed down on both knees and bent forward with outstretched hands open to the air around them in a motion of total submission to the fates that would come to them all. There was a deafening roar of elation from the thousands, their voices raised in salute singing out, “Freedom…We return to the light!” That chorus continued louder until the very chamber shuddered with their power. With their last words ringing out a great light fell upon the four so bright they could no longer see anything before them.

When it had finally died away, the four of them were alone with nothing of what had been there and those that had existed here. They that had lived here, died here to save the world and the light, were all gone now.  The forgotten were not bound to it anymore. They had traveled beyond.

Jerad and Kristyna bent down to lift Elyana up, as she still knelt, gently sobbing, with her eyes closed and her cheeks stained with tears that sparked with some inner light that were to be known in the future to story tellers and song makers as the tears of freedom. As she became aware again of Jerad, Kristyna, and Lauren she looked around to see that all that was had now gone away.

Where there had been a city standing around them, with a crowd of thousands surrounding all, only a set of stairs were now visible, carved out of the stone before them leading down and away to a large opening where the light of the day shone through.

Lauren then bowed down to them with Storm Singer held in both hands and said to them, “I am undeserving of sharing this honor with you and receiving this great gift from the forgotten.” Jerad came forward and laid his hand upon her hands saying, you have been chosen as Kristyna now has, it is not our choice to make, but it is ours to commit with heart and soul all that we are to bring forth the coming of the ones and the fulfillment of the oaths set in motion so long ago.”

Lauren then said, “I swear upon the stone, that I will give you all that I am to ensure that this story continues and reaches its end.” Elyana stood there looking back and forth to all three, then she stepped forward and lifted Lauren to stand before them.

She then said, “we accept your truth and the story yet to be told, welcome Lauren Loadstone.” She then turned looking at all, could see their minds overwhelmed by what had just occurred. She gestured to Jerad, and they all took the gifts given to them and placed them on themselves.

They then mounted their horses with the girls looking at Jerad. Jerad looked without saying a word, turned, looked ahead to the opening, and spurred them forward with no one else speaking as they approached the door on the southern flank of the mountain and rode out into the morning sunlight.

They came out much further down the mountain as they exited the ‘Path of the Forgotten’. There was silence all around them. It was as if the world held its breath in reverence to the events that had passed while they traveled along that path within the mountain and ultimately met with a destiny none of them had expected.

 Jerad rode to the lead again with Elyana coming next and Kristyna bringing up the rear. Whatever questions they might have asked concerning what had taken place were not spoken. They were all internally trying to process it and come to some understanding of it.

Jerad had been a little more prepared for strange events due to his long sessions spent speaking about the forgotten places of the world with the Dragon of the Stars. However, nothing prepared him for his tie to it all, he was removed from it before, thinking it was something he might witness someday, but to be a part of its core was not anything he had counted on.

Jerad had decided to take them all the way to the next safe camp as it was only a day after that to get to Anyathlion. They would stay a while and consider their plans going forward. The snow line had continued to diminish after they exited the mountain as they continued in their downward direction.

They were beginning to veer westward now, and he was steering them towards a creek that was running strong from the recent storm in the mountain as the snow began to melt further down where the air was warmer. They entered the stream and the horses struggled against the raging current of the water churning down from the tops of the mountain. He kept them in this for about two miles and they were all soaking wet by the time they exited.

Their bodies were shivering from traveling so long within the cold waters trying to generate lost body heat. He was trying to cover their trail more and brought them out of the stream upon solid rock where they rode along this ridge for another five miles before he turned them off it and downward to a complex series of switch back canyons.

Finally, Elyana called out to Jerad ahead, “do you know where you’re going? We’re not lost, are we?” Jerad raised his hand and made a forward gesture but did not respond. They continued for another thirty minutes or so before they broke out into a clearing where there was a cabin.

Pleasantly, there were also a series of hot springs bubbling out of the ground forming warm steamy pools. These pools had cascaded down the surrounding canyon walls a series of levels until it ended in a larger lake where the waters eventually cooled towards the center of it.

The girls all smiled at the thought of bathing in those warm pools of water. They were familiar with the benefits of the warm mineral waters and how they helped to restore a tired and sore body. He guided them up to the cabin, dismounted and signaled them down.

He then took the horses and mule and guided them to a field off to the other side of the warm springs. He then took the saddles off and began to rub the muscles of the horses and mule to give them some relief from the long journey they had just completed.

It was not long after he took care of the horses and the mule, readying their feed and preparing the walk back to the cabin, when he heard two of the girls giggling as he supposed they were taking advantage of the warm waters of the hot springs to restore themselves a bit. He wondered about Lauren though, why had he not heard her.

He finished the work and went to the side of the cabin where there was a large fire ring with a kettle hanging over it suspended from a fixture that was made for stewing. He gathered up some kindling and tinder wood from the piles that had been gathered during another time and began to set the fire ablaze.

He began speaking in the tongue of dragons, “Spirito de la fajro honoru nin” which meant “Spirit of the fire honor us” and the tender and kindling sparked to fire immediately. He then began to add logs to it and went inside the cabin to gather some food stores together. He then walked up a trail to a secret door covered with runes that he spoke through his spirit tracing, and it came open with a creek.

The girls cried out, “Jerad is everything okay?” He said, “yes, just getting some dinner going.” He disappeared inside and walked out with some cold meat that had been stored in this special place that stayed cold enough to freeze anything kept in it.

He hung the slab of meat on a hook near the fire where it began to drip water into a pan left under it. He would come and turn it often to defrost it and capture the juices that began to drip in the pan below.

While this was going on he went to a well that was fed by a deep-water lake and pulled a bucket full of fresh water from it. This he poured into the large kettle. He then added the juices from the meat and took the meat off the hook to a table where he began to chop it up into strips for the meal.

He took all of this and dropped it all into the kettle that was beginning to boil now and then went back inside the cabin to gather some vegetables, spices, and other things to add to it. It wasn’t long before the kettle was bubbling and the smell of it could be smelt down where the girls were both bathing.

The smells of the meal being cooked made them both realize how hungry they were. This brought them out of the relaxed state after soaking in the warm waters. They had both already bathed using some herbal soaps they had brought with them in the bags and looked at each other.

Kristyna said to Elyana, “We’re going to have to adjust to Lauren. I didn’t know the women of dwarven kind would not allow themselves to be seen by any other without clothing until they were sworn to another for life.” Elyana said, yes, it is a different way of thinking, but we need to respect it.” Kristyna nodded her agreement. Elyana then called out to Lauren, “Are you okay Lauren? I just wanted to be sure.”

She responded, “I am fine, just enjoying a quiet moment in the warm pools to think about everything that just happened and to commute with the stone that surrounds these pools.” Elyana responded, “You will have to teach us more about the way of your people and its link to the stone.”

Lauren said, “If you are sure you would like to learn, I shall be happy to teach you.” Kristyna then responded, “We would be delighted to.” Lauren sat there in the pools thinking, “I like these people, they are sincere and truthful to who they are.”

Kristyna finally said to Elyana, “I think we need to go relieve Jerad and give him some time to clean up. What do you think? “She smiled and said, “Yea, I guess he does deserve to freshen up a bit. We can work on the meal some while he’s getting some time to relax. If indeed he even does that?”

Elyana then asked Kristyna, “Did you and he ever…you know…?” Kristyna looked embarrassed and responded, “No, he is such a gentleman it is madding.”  “It’s not that I didn’t want him too, but he told me, ‘You are a kind, generous and beautiful girl. I would never take advantage of someone like you. You deserve better.’ ” Kristyna then said, “For once though I wished that he was more like all the other men I have met.”  

Elyana then asked, “Has he ever said anything to you about me?” Kristyna responded, “No, but I know he feels deeply for you, more than just a friend. I believe he is trying to understand his feelings for you and where it will lead.” Elyana responded, “Really! you believe he…” Kristyna stopped her by placing her fingers on the lips of Elyana, “I believe you two are destined to be together.” “You can take that for however you want but I don’t think I am wrong on this.”

Elyana, protested though, “I am not as sure of his feelings as you seem to be, I accept that there is something there, but just because I believe it’s so does not mean that it is.” Kristyna paused a moment, “If you think back to everything that has happened and start stitching the pieces together it adds up, I believe there are forces at work here way outside our ability to control.” Elyana simply asked, “What do you mean, what events are you speaking about?”

Kristyna then said listen closely, “When I found you fighting on the ridge and then you fell wounded, once I looked you over and saw I would need help, who was it that came up the road and actually responded without any hesitation. He carried you back to the boat. He even wanted to hold you while in the boat. There was something already happening between you then.”

Elyana responded, “How could there be I was unconscious?” Kristyna said, “Elyana not all communication is spoken verbally, think about it, have you not ever seen someone across a room or walking down a road that you never met before that you intuitively knew you had a connection to, or you knew they were a good person?” “Elyana, there are matters of the heart and they speak without ever saying a single word.”

Elyana said, “Okay, what else?” Kristyna then said, “He never hesitated to go and get the clean linens and bandages, to get the herbs and medicines I needed from the old crone, to retrieve your armor, and how many times has he saved all of us, not just once but many times.”

He took time out to train you, to spend time with you every day during your recovery.” “He watched over you, nurtured you, protected you and became your guardian without you every asking him to do so.” “I believe he would fight the hordes of the underworld just to get you back if needed.” “He is committed to you at a level I’ve never seen at any time from anyone in my life. “Kristyna then said, “Your acceptance is not required for him to understand how he feels about you.”

She stopped then and Elyana mulled it over in her head.” Tears began to roll down her cheeks and Kristyna said, “I hope that you feel even some of that for him, he is a good person and worth it.” Elyana then stood up and walked to the edge of the trees for a moment before returning.

It was at that point that Jerad called out, “Ladies, you almost done? I would like to get a little time in there before dinner if you don’t mind.” They both giggled and responded, “We’ll be there in just a moment, give us some time to get dressed again.”

Elyana looked at Kristyna and said, “Did you have to say that?” Kristyna responded, “Yes, I think he needs to have his imagination stirred once in a while.” Lauren had come to where the two were getting dressed, she looked over at Elyana as she turned and saw the damage that had been done to her back and other body areas during her time as a captive when she was much younger. She cursed an oath that whoever had done that would pay someday.

Elyana turned then and saw her standing there looking at her. Lauren immediately lowered her eyes and would not look up again as it was morally wrong to look upon another in the world while they were disrobed. Elyana was embarrassed and began to dress hastily. But before she could finish Kristyna had said to them both, “Now aren’t you a modest pair. Elyana, it’s okay, remember who took care of you all that time you were injured and couldn’t do anything for yourself.”

Kristyna did notice though that something had happened to make it heal. The runes across her shoulders were barely legible now, but she also noticed some deep wells below her buttocks where she had been whipped too. She thought, “I’ll have to find out what happened there at some other time.”

The girls all came forward finally, and Jerad had already removed his armor. It was the first time they had seen him without it on. He was well built with well-toned muscles glistening from all the work he had been doing. He walked past them and sniffed the air loudly.

He then said, “Yep, so much better.” He laughed then and walked on into the area behind the thick covering of reeds near the water’s edge. The girls looked at each other and thought the nerve to infer that they smelled bad. Lauren just sat down and smirked at his attempt at humor. She then said, “Now aren’t you the rose, or should I say skunk, because only one that smelt as bad would venture to say something such as that to a group of ladies.”

The other two girls both laughed heartily at her comment as Jerad continued to venture down to the hot pools of water. Elyana, however, was not done with him and followed him down the way. Lauren looked at Kristyna and said that one really runs hot, doesn’t she?”

Elyana had just popped through to where Jerad was and said, “Just who do you think you…” but then her words stopped as she realized he was standing almost completely disrobed. She then said, “Jerad, really you couldn’t have warned me?” He smiled and turned to dive under the water and left her standing there looking embarrassed.

Elyana steamed back to the cooking fire half-way smiling and half-way angry. Kristyna said, “Well are you angry or happy about what you just did. I can’t really tell which one it is. Elyana looked at her and said, “he was halfway disrobed and never said a word to warn me.” Kristyna said, “really, how’d he looks?” Elyana just stared at her for a moment and then began to laugh.

She then responded, “He is built really…, his muscles are toned like some fine artist sculpted from some artisan like nothing I’ve ever seen before. But you know there was something I noticed as he prepared to dive underwater on his back. Something that looked like some intricate design, but he dived under water before I could see much.”

 Kristyna then asked, maybe you should ask him about it sometimes, if nothing else to see how he responds.” Elyana thought for a moment and then said, “Maybe, but until we’re somewhere safe I think I ‘ll let it ride.” Jerad finished cleaning up and got his clothes back on again after the hot springs bath. He stepped out and went to get his armor back on. As he walked past the fire where the ladies were working on the last of the preparations for dinner, they all three sniffed loudly and said, “so… much better!”

They laughed heartily immediately afterwards to ensure he got to the point that they were reminding him of his earlier comments similar in nature he had made about them. He chuckled in response and completed closing the clasp on his chest armor.

He returned to the fire where they were already filling a bowl up with the stew they had been cooking. He then sat down and began to listen to the casual conversation that carried them through the meal. Jerad thought to himself, “There was no sense in stirring the embers of emotions up about what they had all experience back on the path of the forgotten until they all had some time to relax a bit and get more comfortable.”

Once they were done and all the cleaning duties were done, he asked the girls to sit down with him near the fire. They came over expecting they would be starting a planning session over what course of action they would take next to complete their journey to Anyathlion.

However, they had not suspected he would start into what had been an exceptional experience in their lives compared to everything else they had experienced before that time spent on the path of the forgotten. Jerad began, “we need to ensure we understand what happened to all of us as we journeyed through the path of the forgotten.”

He then added, “It may impact our planning from here.” He continued when none of the girls responded, “I think the best place to start is to re-experience those moments where the guardians of the forgotten began to sing their song. Jerad paused a moment and the girls remained silent. Lauren, being the newest to the group and not being totally familiar with Jerad’s ways did not expect that he meant to really have them relive it as if they were there again.

Jerad began drawing out a series of complex runes in the air in front of him. Lauren was fascinated by his ability to utilize the old magic of the world so easily but knew that his connection to the dragon and its blood likely played a large part in this ability.

As Jerad continued to work through his complex combinations of the old runic symbols the air began to sparkle, and you could feel the static energy building in the air in front of them.  There was a glow that grew around them and as it did, they were returned to that moment where the singing had begun and the thousands of forgotten had sang forth with clarion voices, the following verse:

“Shadow of the Dragon, Blood of our Heart,

Long told the Prophecy,

Whispered from the Start,

Salvation comes when the Dragon Blood runs,

Through the two rings that return as One,

The Shadow of the Forgotten,

Shall be lifted to be gone,

Our Friend, Our Heart, Our Soul, we are One,

We have waited a Millennium to stand Witness to your

Return,

In Honor we Stand to Protect You, in submission we

sing so your heart feels our need.

The crown of an Empty Throne, Placed at last Upon

your Heads,

The Empire of the Dragon Blood returns from the Dead,

To Rule the Nations, with Justice, Truth, and

Compassion,

We Kneel in Honor and with song we celebrate the

return of the Rings.

As it binds us all together as One for All Eternity.”

He stopped then and the scene he had invoked began to fade away. He waited for a response from the ladies. The words had stirred them in ways they had not anticipated, and their cheeks were already moist with the emotions it had coughed up from deep within them. Lauren particularly, was not used to this raw expression of feeling. It was not something the Draven nation practiced overall.

Elyana began, “Jerad, you are the shadow of the dragon who carries within you the blood or their heart.” Jerad did not respond but waited in silence.

Kristyna then said, “Long told the Prophecy, whispered from the Start”, she continued, “I believe it carries a dual meaning. It refers to a prophecy told by tongue of generations of our ancestors commonly used in those times and most likely told during that time by the dragons themselves.”

She continued, “From the start refers to something that was prophesied at the dawn of time.” She paused but a moment and then said, “Also, prophecy is not set in stone, it is a foretelling of what will come in spoken language that is on purpose vague. This was often done to allow the scripts of the prophecy to play out based on current events, people, places, and other things that might influence it at the time it actually happens.”

Lauren then interjected, “However, I wonder if whispered from the Start might not mean the beginning of time but maybe mean the start of some event that became the trigger point for all the rest that follows to come together.” Jerad nodded at this but did not say anything yet.

Elyana then said, “Salvation comes when the Dragon Blood runs, I believe is referring to the event of The Dragon of the Stars when she placed a blessing on both of us Jerad, just not you.” “I knew then that something unusual had somehow bound us together but did not understand exactly what it was until now.”

She continued, “It was a spiritual binding of our souls with her blood, not physical like the first time when she saved you, but on a much deeper level.” “Also, ’Through the two rings that return as One’ is a reference to that same binding of our souls, two souls that have become one.”

Kristyna then said, “You’re missing another possibility Elyana”, she turned to Jerad to try and read him but there was no sign of emotion at all, he passively watched them both. Elyana responded, “What could you possibly be referring to?” Kristyna simply said, “Nope, it will come to you in time if I am right…” as she chuckled at the thought. Elyana looked a little mad or upset about her refusal to say what it was she meant.

Jerad quickly said and jumped into the conversation to distract Elyana from that thought, “The Shadow of the Forgotten, shall be lifted to be gone.” He then said, “This was clearly when Elyana released them to be at last free from their long-held guard of the secrets they held on to in the path of the forgotten.” Using her own words, she spoke to them, “Freedom…Freedom…, We Return to Set You Free…”

Lauren then joined Jerad to then say, “Our Friends, Our Hearts, Our Souls, we are One, we have waited a Millennium to stand Witness to your Return, In Honor we Stand to Protect You, in submission we sing so your hearts feel our need.”

Lauren then continued, “This was a testament to that act they had enacted that held more power over all of us then we might have suspected at the time it took place.” She paused, looked at them and continued, “Their words of singing were binding them to us. I believe it was done to protect us and has created an invisible shield within each of us that won’t be evident until the tasks that yet lay in front of us play out.”

Elyana was surprised by Lauren’s insight but then joined back in to say, “The crown of an Empty Throne, placed at last Upon your Heads, The Empire of the Dragon Blood returns from the Dead, To Rule the Nations, with Justice, Truth, and Compassion.”

She continued, “The crown is both a symbol and a physical representation of the rings and when placed upon their heads it is a blessing that will allow us to rule the nations with Justice, Truth and Compassion and return what is right to the world in which we live.”

She paused, thought briefly, then continued, “The divine rights of those of the dragon blood being the true bloodline blessed to inherit the thrones of kings and queens of the empire.” Elyana then said, “That was evident when we saw all those kings and queens of the past rise from the lake and beside each one was an image of a dragon. It was a symbolic statement of the tie between ruler and dragon blood.”

Jerad completed it all by saying, ” We Kneel in Honor and with song we celebrate the return of the Rings. As it binds us all together as One for All Eternity.” This Jerad said, “Is the oath that it shall be the last time the thrones of kings and queens are not held by the bloodline of the dragon. That it will bring all nations together as one for a lasting peace to extend until the end of time.”

A sudden understanding of the reference Kristyna had made earlier became clear to Elyana and flowed over her in a rush. Her emotions overwhelmed her, and she jumped up flushed with anger then and cried loudly at them all. “They can’t just do this to us, I, we…did not ask for this at all.” She then looked up towards the sky and cried out to the gods, “I did not ask you for any of this, I did not want this, how could you do this without asking me, without asking us, what if I choose not to participate, what will you do then?”

She then turned towards the springs and left Jerad, Kristyna, and Lauren sitting there stunned, her anger drove her to react, and she moved to a spot by the hot springs, fell to her knees and began to cry uncontrollably. Kristyna looked at Jerad and he stood up then walked over to her and placed a hand of compassion on the shoulder of Elyana, as she began to throw up her breakfast all over the land in front of her. She continued to weep as the raw emotions of what it all meant to them ran unchecked through her.

He handed her a water bag full of cold water and waited for her to finish washing her mouth out with it and then drinking some down. He then asked her, “Are you going to be alright? Do you want to talk about it?” He paused for a minute and then said, “You can yell at me if you want, you can even hit me if it will help you to feel better.”

She stood up and turned then to look him directly in the eyes. Then she said, “Promise me Jerad, that if anything ever happens to me. If I don’t make it, if we don’t make it as she pointed at Kristyna and Lauren, you will kill them all, be it gods or monsters, men or Mer. Make them all pay for what they did to me. What they did to us all.”

He didn’t know how to respond to that, “She said please Jerad, promise me.” Then she threw her arms around him and said, “Hold me Jerad, just hold me and keep me safe.” They fell to their knees with Jerad holding this fragile person’s heart that was so hurt by the world around her. He didn’t know what else to do so he pulled her in close to him where she continued to sob.  

Kristyna and Lauren looked on, Kristyna had felt the plead of Elyana. As Jerad and Elyana held each other while she gently wept, Lauren was moved emotionally. Lauren grabbed Kristyna on the forearm and asked quietly, politely, “is there anything you can do at all for them, for her? I remember from our journey they said you were the healer whose role was yet to be defined.”

Kristyna was moved by Lauren’s heart felt plea. She took the staff that was given to her and through pure instinct she stood up and went nearer to them then knelt planting her staff into the ground. She then whispered some ancient words to it and a light sprung forward and surrounded Jerad and Elyana. The light had a power of its own and compelled them to lay down.

Once they did, they both fell asleep peacefully in each other’s arms. Kristyna didn’t know why she did that, but she knew instinctively that this was what they needed. Time to heal, time to rest. With that Lauren grabbed some blankets from one of the horses and covered them up to keep them warm and comfortable. She bent over to help Kristyna stand again who then walked to the edge of the darkness and stared off into the stars. She stood there wondering how else their lives were yet to be changed as she watched the heavens turn in the night sky above them.

Jerad woke up first the next morning. He was surprised that he and Elyana were sleeping together, she had her arm wrapped around him and her nose snuggled up near his cheek. He only remembered holding each other both on their knees as he tried to support her both in spirit as well as physically after she broke down last night.

She was overcome by the river of events that had rolled over them all. He slowly lifted her arm from him and was able to sit up where he spotted Kristyna and Lauren nearby working on breakfast for them. They looked over at him and smiled a brief smile without saying anything. He took the blankets and some fur and tucked Elyana in, then stood up, walked over to speak with them. He waited a moment to see if either would say anything.

When they did not, he asked them, “What happened last night? I have not slept in the real sense of sleep like a normal person since the day of the dragon.” Kristyna responded, “I don’t know why, and I still don’t understand how, but after hearing Elyana breakdown and how she was trying to cope with all the events that have happened to her during her life.” She paused then continued, “I and Lauren were both moved, Lauren asked if there was anything I could do for the both of you. I got up with the staff, came nearer to you knelt and planted my staff hard into the earth.”

She looked off at the sky briefly, then continued, “It was then something happened inside of me, I saw how you were almost as stunned as she was and the impact the events had on both of you emotionally.” She looked at Lauren briefly but then continued, “I felt something in the staff come to life as if it had a soul of its own that had bound itself to my own. Suddenly, some words that I still don’t understand came flowing out of my mouth.”

“My hands moved along the symbols on the staff. As I spoke and the staff came alive with power.” She paused a moment to see if Jerad was going to say something, but in his normal fashion he listened intently and continued to wait, sensing that there was more to come.

Kristyna then continued, “There was a light that came out of the staff and surrounded both of you.” “It was so bright, when it began to fade you had both laid down holding each other and were sound asleep.” She paused but then continued, ” Lauren grabbed some blankets and covered both of you up with some furs. I felt exhausted myself as if the act cost me something.” I walked to the edge of the wood looking up at the stars wondering what else we would have to give before this was all over.”

 She then said, “I came back sat down near Lauren and the fire.” Kristyna then said, “I feel asleep sitting up for a while still holding the staff but was totally refreshed when I woke up as if, as if I was reborn in some way.” She looked over at Lauren and said, “Lauren was already awake and working on the beginnings of the breakfast. I stepped in to help her wondering what else was to come, how else had our lives been changed.”

She then went silent. Jerad thought about all of this and then said, “She said, ‘Kristyna, the healer whose role is not yet realized'” “I believe you are beginning to understand in some small ways what your new role will be.” Kristyna continued to listen, “Until we walked that path, it was always assumed that the destiny being controlled by the gods referred to Elyana and me. But they further defined that to include you too.”

Jerad paused a moment and turned to Lauren then said, “It also includes you as well, you are now part of that destiny.” He watched for the impact that might have on both girls. He then spoke, “Kristyna and Lauren whether it was so originally, or something changed that moved them to determine a path not foreseen by any of us for you both, we will have to play our parts to understand in full what those roles will be.”

Kristyna then spoke, “I feel violated Jerad, I did not plan on any of this, this was not a future I saw for myself.” There were tears welling up and beginning to flow from her eyes down her cheeks. At some time as they were talking Elyana had woken up and was quietly listening to them. She got up after seeing that Kristyna was struggling to cope, came over and threw her arms around her and said, “Oh Kristyna, we are all in this together, Jerad, Lauren and I will help hold you up as you have us.”

She paused, looked at both Jerad and Lauren then continued, “We are here for you, please don’t feel alone in this. You are now as much a part of this destiny as the rest of us.” Elyana looked over at Jerad and Lauren again who both got up and came over to hold both of them.”

The four of them stayed like this for a while until the tears of Kristyna stopped and she appeared to have recovered some. Jerad finally said, “Let’s get some breakfast and plan our next move from here. We don’t have far to go to get the hidden retreat in Anyathlion.”

He got up and poured each of them some breakfast stew into the bowls and pulled out some bread and cheese to go with it.” He then said, “Eat up as it will be somewhat of a journey before we reach our next stop. There we can stay for a while and recover from all of this.”

Suddenly, he sensed something, he motioned for silence and the four of them began to get up to prepare for a defense. It was then that he sensed her flying overhead in shadow. Suddenly, he heard her reach out to him and she said, “I found this one searching for you in the canyons and plucked him out to deliver him to you.”

Jerad continued to listen, “He had told me he had something of great importance to bring you. I decided to let you determine his fate and whether he is telling the truth. I will drop him off, watch for his splash in the lake.” At that point they all saw a figure falling through the air towards the deep cool waters of the lake. It appeared as if he was dropped out of thin air. Jerad disappeared and reappeared in a flash with a very wet and surprised Lightfoot in hand. He set him down and waited to see what this was all about.

Lightfoot got up, recovered his composure, bowed to the three ladies with courtly manners and was surprised when he saw the new member of the company, and still yet more so to recognize she was a dwarf. Lauren had noticed his surprise and commented, “He of the desert tribes, it is said you understand the ways of the earth stone, you are not that far removed from us in your ways.”

He nodded his agreement but then looked to Jerad to say, “I am most apologetic at this interruption and interference with your breakfast. Please forgive me but I needed to find you as I have something of great importance that I must show you.”

Kristyna got up and grabbed a blanket to throw around him as he was shivering from the cold waters of the lake. Elyana grabbed another bowl and some bread and handed him a hot bowl of breakfast food. Lightfoot responded to both, “I am grateful for the kindness that you share with me, with the highest respect I am sorry for this interruption.”

Jerad said, “You should consider yourself lucky Lightfoot.” Lightfoot responded, “You mean for a second time dealing with you?” Jerad smiled and said, “Yes, that would be true too. However, I know you understand I was referring to someone else.”

Kristyna and Elyana were both looking at Jerad as if to say, you never mentioned this before. Jerad ignored them and responded to Lightfoot, “Do you know what happened to you?” Lightfoot thought briefly, “I suspect I am one of a few who have received a free ride from a dragon and survived to tell the story.”

Elyana looked at Jerad then with her eyes accusing him of lying, “you said we would not see her again until near the end. I sense this was the second time she has appeared since then.” Jerad responded, “You see, she did not appear at either time, did she?”

He turned to both Lauren and Kristyna and asked them, “did either of you see a dragon?” both responded, “No one had seen her there, is she still here?” then Elyana began to say something, but Jerad interrupted and said, “No one saw her, you simply sensed her as I do.”

Jerad then looked at Lightfoot and asked, “So what is it that’s so important to risk your life in this way?” Lightfoot reached within his jacket and pulled out a sealed pouch that had water dripping from it. He unsealed the bag and pulled out a book that was completely dry.

He then handed it to Jerad and said, “one of the merchants I was guiding said he had something to be delivered to you, the dragon blood. How he knew of you I don’t know, and he wouldn’t say. He only said it was vitally important to your journey that you receive this. He was the one that gave me the pouch. I do not know what is within those pages, but I would like to find out.”

Jerad opened the book and saw that it was a journal kept by one of the members of the elder council of the Lian” Jerad asked Lightfoot, “How did he get this?” Lightfoot responded quickly, “He would not tell me anything, completely closed lipped about it.” Jerad began to flip through the pages and read, when he was done scanning it from front to back, he whistled and said, “Thank you Lightfoot, he was right about its’ importance.” All the girls were looking at Jerad now waiting to hear what it contained.

Jerad sat down and said, “this is the journal of one of the elder council members, it contains a portion of what their plans are. They are planning to assassinate the primary Lian autocracy and take over to begin a war against the known world. It is their intent to restore the world order that once existed hundreds of thousands of years ago when the Lian of old once ruled the known world.”

He then turned to Elyana and said, “Something else, they have your mother.” He waited for her response, “What, why and where are they holding her?” Jerad responded, “According to this, they are moving her to different locations trying to keep us from knowing where to look for her if we were to figure out where she was.”

He then continued, “It is a trap though, they want you back Elyana for some reason not revealed here. They had planned on releasing a false trail that you would discover and set a trap with a location so that you would come to attempt to save her. They were hoping if that occurred you would find out too late that it was a setup to capture you, not a location for where to find her.”

Elyana said, “We have to save her, Jerad; I was in your area in the first place, because I was trying to locate her. I have not seen her since we were captured when I was a much younger girl.” Jerad then said, “There is a coded message used in this book that most would not recognize as it dates back to the border wars.”

He continued, “I understand it though and can use it to figure out where she will be, where we can rescue her.” Elyana jumped up then threw her arms around his shoulders and hugged him tightly, “Jerad when can we leave?” Jerad smiled and responded, “Wait a minute we’ll have to plan a bit for this as we don’t want them to become suspicious that we figured them out.”

I need some time to review this in quiet meditation to be sure there’s nothing I missed. This is too important to rush to action and find out too late that I missed something vitally important to our planning and next steps.” Jerad then asked the girls, “Can you stay here with Lightfoot, he can tell you the story of our first meeting.

He will likely tell you everything vs. I who might summarize it.” Jerad paused then asked, “Are you okay with that?” Elyana and Kristyna responded, “Yes, but how long will you be gone?” Jerad said, “I am not going far, but I need some time alone to read through this and look for any patterns that might be there that could reveal something else.” He briefly looked over at Lauren who simply nodded her head as if to say she was good with everything.

With that he picked up a water pouch, some food and stuffed it in a small backpack and started off into the woods. Jerad knew he needed the time to review the book from beginning to end. He needed to ensure there were no other coded messages. He would need to use some other methods he had not shared with anyone yet. He knew that these more might uncover more hidden encrypted messages.

After Elyana thought about the possible significance other messages might contain, her disappointment with Jerad turned around. Now that she knew there was hope. She didn’t want to risk jeopardizing it due to her impatience. Jerad walked on alone to the stone seat higher up on the ridge where he had taken Elyana the night before. He sat down upon it, closed his eyes, and began to chant, “I-yahh, I-yagg, I-yull, I-yahh…” It became a rhythmic chant that began to pull energy out of thin air.

It looked like small thin lines of green and blue light that sparkled out of a single focus spot above his head. When it flowed down upon him, it broke like raindrops on a warm summer night. Jerad sensed his body relaxing. His senses began to extend beyond the realm of normal space and time. He then pushed his energy outward. He used it to reach out to touch the stars and connect with the souls of all those dragons lost to time.

The light broadened above his head. It became a glowing ball that fell upon him, encasing him completely to where he appeared to be gone. There upon the stone where he sat a ball of light now existed pulsing with enormous energies. Within that globe though, Jerad sat still as he began to use the energy to examine the patterns of the pages. He scanned forward and backward. He was convinced there was yet another message to hidden there.

He began to restructure the paragraphs in the pages until he saw it. A very old ancient form not seen in this world for tens of thousands of years. It was a pattern of triangles. When traced out across the page, they connected a series of letters that began to form a new message. Buried within all those pages of the book was the following message,

“Salvation comes when the Dragon Blood runs,

 Through the two rings that return as One.

  They must never reach the point where the prophecy

 cannot be undone!

     Reuniting them would allow the river of time to

     connect the long-forgotten age.

Stop them at all costs. Failure is not acceptable!”

Jerad thought to himself, “This is ominous indeed. There are forces mustered against them beyond those of human or Mer. We will have to be very cautious indeed if we are to save her mother. If we commit to actions that would allow the reunification of mother and daughter. It would return the stream of time to flow towards the prophecy of the one.”

Jerad pondered, “There is something that is beyond my grasping though. Something about that statement about the two rings that return as one. There are many meanings at play here as always when dealing with the gods and dragons.”

Jerad committed to keep his own console for the time being. He thought to himself, it was important until enough of these events played out. To begin to fill in the gaps in his understanding. It was time for him to return to the rest of them and discuss what he had learned. They would need to begin planning for their next journey towards the rescue of Elyana mother.

He released the energies that he had gathered around him. The ball of light exploded into a thousand streams of energy. They shot out into the surrounding forest. All the plants and animals that lived within proximity to the stone seat would consume them. He got up, stretched his stiff muscles, then began to walk his way back to the campsite. where he left the girls and Lightfoot.

It was during his journey back to them that she appeared again. He never sensed her being there. It was as if she was there, out of thin air. The crone was sitting there on a fallen tree waiting for him as he came down the trail from the stone rock. Yes, it was the same one that was back at the field below the watchtower. It was her that had gotten the pots of food and herbs from to help Elyana regain her health.

He thought to himself, “what is she doing here and how did she know I would be here?” He approached her and she lifted her head and said, “Jerad, please sit with me and talk.” He did so and she looked off in the distant sky for a moment and then turned and looked into his eyes and then it began.

Like a movie playing out in visions before his mind’s eye. He saw many outcomes playing out, all possibilities to their future. Of all these, only one had a desirable outcome. He sensed even here, not all was being shown. It was only enough to help him to understand one of the goals that were necessary. The one that would allow them to reach all the others that needed to become fulfilled.

When the visions stopped, with her grasp still upon his very essence, she said to him,

“The river of time stretches to touch,

the beginning without ever reaching its end.

The one will not flourish, without the two rings,

Joining as one, without it the renewal cannot begin.

Two hearts lost in darkness, never to touch.

Songs of our hearts, unsung, the prophecy fails,

its promise lost; the future turned all to dark.

A crown broken, a never-worn circlet,

lost to them forever, never to adorn their heads.

so, the rings remain untethered,

shrouded in the depths of darkness,

never to reveal the secrets of the unborn,

never to be united.

A love never to be bound,

lost forever behind the shadow now bound,

all that remains revealed,

a truth of forgiveness,

silent, never to be revealed.”

He heard her voice in his mind, “the time for non-committal is over Jerad, no more walking the line. If you want to avoid this timeline and its possibilities, commit yourself. Free your world Jerad. Then he heard voice of Elyana echo on the path of the forgotten, “Freedom…Freedom…We Return to Set You Free….”

She then placed a hand on his heart, and he felt a deep sleep come over him. He felt himself collapsing but then something grabbed onto him and laid him onto the ground. The old crone looked off into the stars and then the woods and whispered something into the wind. A breeze blew that gained in speed and intensity. Buried within it was a message sent to all that was living amongst the land, air, and sea.

The wind with the message in it picked up speed as it blew down from onto the hill. It reached the campsite. Here the group was talking in hushed tones amongst themselves. Kristyna felt the wind first and heard the message sent within it. The pain it carried with it was palpable. She was overcome with great emotion and pain. She grabbed for her staff, reaching out to grasp the hand of Elyana with her free one as she leaned forward.

At the sudden touch of Kristyna to Elyana, the message became clear to her. She saw in her mind a vision of Jerad collapsed in the woods. He was on the trail that led up to the stone rock where he and she had spent the evening together the night before.

The image stunned her to the core. She cried out with anguish. Both Lauren and Lightfoot immediately rose to protect them with axe and blade in hand. They were both looking around for something that might be attacking. Then Lightfoot knelt to speak to Elyana and Kristyna. He asked, “what is it, what comes, why do you hurt so much?”

Elyana had collapsed within herself trying to grasp the meaning of the vision she had seen. She thought to herself, “this was not possible, he is of the dragon blood…” She opened her eyes then as Kristyna slowly recovered herself. She then spoke to everyone, “It is Jerad, he’s in trouble.” Both Kristyna and Elyana rose at this time and jumped into action moving in the direction Jerad had gone when he left the camp. Elyana quickly outpaced Kristyna as she ran with the power of the blessing of the dragon pulsing through her.

She moved through the woods like the wind blowing unhindered across the trail ahead. As she got closer there was motion all around her. She had noticed that the whole of the forest was alive, and it all moved to some point ahead of her.

As she neared where Jerad was lying on the ground, she slowed herself down as the whole of the area where he was located was surrounded by a ring of animals of all types with the trees full of flying creatures and the sky’s full of them too. They parted as she came as if they knew who she was.

She came upon Jerad, fell to her knees reaching out to him. She did not know what had befallen him. She was scared to her core. She reached out to touch his face. She could not sense anything thinking to herself, “No, no, this cannot be, you can’t leave me now, not here all alone…”

Upon her fingers touching him, she felt and heard the impact of the words that the crone had spoken to him. With its impact, her heart reached out with unbounded love. It fell upon him like a river flowing through him. His body trembled with the overwhelming touch of her love. He began to stir a bit. Kristyna then caught up to both Elyana and Jerad. Lauren and Lightfoot were not far behind. When she arrived, she saw Elyana bent over him with tears dripping from her eyes. They dropped to his face where her fingers were touching his cheek.

Where the tears fell a light began to rise. It grew in intensity until it reached out surrounding them both. It continued to grow outward reaching out to engulf Kristyna. Its power was such that she tightened her grasp on her staff with both hands and it came alive. The runes began to glow, and their light intensified as well.

There was a sound almost like a song rising out the staff. It was then all at once a light exploded from the top of the staff as she knelt to the ground. A beam of light shot up to the stars and touched them with its power. In the minds of all three they could hear a song coming back upon them. It was from all the dragons lost to the stars over the ages since the beginning of time.

Its power fell upon them, their words restore to them a wholeness. It formed a bond and completed something that needed completing in ways hard to define. There rose from some invisible place in the woods, a song, that spoke to them all. It sang of something learned and yet left unearned.

“We place these crowns upon an Empty Throne,

Placed at last Upon your Heads,

the empire of the Dragon Blood returns from the Dead,

To Rule the Nations, To Return to Honor,

We the Dragons of Lost Kingdoms,

and forgotten yesteryear,

do give without reservation,

a part of who we’ve been,

who we are who you might become.

Celebrate the Return of the Rings,

Crowned at last with the power of the dragons,

lost to the heavens and the stars within.

The two rings now bound,

soul-to-soul, heart-to-heart,

we are now one.

As it binds us all together,

lasting to the end beyond,

the edge of Eternity.”

As the last words of the dragons spoke, a light fell from the stars to explode upon them. All three of them became overwhelmed by its power. There upon Jerad’s and Elyana head formed crowns created from the stars themselves. But only Kristyna could see the third crown yet to come.

The return of the one that would fulfill the prophecy and complete the flowing of the river of time to its course. She gasped with understanding, wept with its revelations. There amongst the deep wood of the land they stayed in place. Two who wore crowns, the third laying between the two. Binding them to the one.

All the animals of the forest who were there stirred, both great and small, and the birds above and the forest. All bowed in response towards the three as if in acknowledgment of what had taken place, what was yet to come. Further back on the trail Lauren and Lightfoot were still coming towards them. It was then the light fell from the heavens and fell upon the forest to some spot further down the path.

They both knew that something big had happened. That it must have something to do with Jerad and Elyana whose tracks he could not find anywhere. It was as if she vanished after tracking her first few footsteps leaving the camp. There on the trail her footprints disappeared, no evidence she was there.  

There was no evidence of her passing by a plant or reed having bent by her passing. All he could find was the footprints left by Kristyna. They were moving in a direction to where the strange light had exploded from the heavens to the ground.

He had pulled out the sword that Jerad had given him the day before. Lauren had swung her great axe around and positioned it in front of her with both hands biting into its staff. They both glanced at each other. Both knew that neither liked the strangeness of what they sensed in the forest all around.

They had both seen the great movement of wildlife in the forest around them. It moved towards the same area where the other three had gone. There was something odd going on here. They picked up the pace as their sense of something ominous grew.

What they came upon though when both arrived, would be remembered all the days of their life. It would become a story passed down to their children someday and their children as well. There was an area where there was a gathering of animals both large and small. They all stood together encircling the area where the light had fallen too.

Many of them would be hunters and hunted under normal circumstances. It was obvious, something was taking place that did not fall into the whelm of normal. Even the trees and plants were leaning over towards the light. It was if all were paying homage to something or someone.

They could feel the emotions within them swell up from all the hidden places where they stowed them. Something strange occurred then. Each would have it written in their memories all the days of their lives. The animals all parted for them to pass, leaving a clear path to where they both saw the three of them. Two of them lying together on the forest floor. The third knelling with her head bowed. She had one hand grasping the staff, another touching the space between the two.

There was light surrounding them. Crowns were set upon Jerad and Elyana’ head. They appeared made of the stars themselves. So bright were they that it hurt the eyes to look upon them. Sitting over them leaning on her staff was Kristyna with one hand with a tight grip on her staff. The other hand laid upon them both. Between them sat not one but two other crowns that touched the bodies of both Jerad and Elyana.

They were much smaller crowns than what sat on their heads. There they laid, glowing, and pulsing with a myriad of colors whereas crowns on Jerad and Elyana were pure white. It was as if it was foretelling of something special yet to come.

Lauren and Lightfoot were both so moved that they too bowed before them on one knee in reference to the three. There Lightfoot raised his sword into the light in high salute. Lauren planted her axe into the ground and reached out to touch the stone.

It was then that they both felt a hand placed upon their shoulder. On realizing it, they sensed more than seen, what they felt and then she spoke to them both and heard the following:

“Lightfoot of the gray walker clan, Lauren Loadstone of

the Stoneheart, you are now appointed to be the first

guardian protectors of the crown,

Upon your brows and those of your children now fall

the duty to protect and hold true,

Against all that would stand against the ones yet to

come, whose story prophesied truth,

All kingdoms under the sun will unite unto its light,

and bring truth and justice to the lands,

Your blood is now bound to them and their future,

Lightfoot your grandfather’s blood oath is now set to be

paid for all the generations of your family,

Lauren your sworn oath to the stone and your clan are

now set in blood and stone.

Starting with today, your lives are now one with they

who are yet to come.’”

Lightfoot then called out in a clear resonate voice, “Sar stand uaul nevae lor / nae aegis Tel’ Ivae”. Meaning in the common tongue, “We stand against the darkness to protect the light.” Lauren then slid her hand across the blade of the axe and set it upon the stone of the land. She then swore, “We are one with the light. None will stand against them without feeling the might of the stone of the mountains.”

They then felt their blood bound to oaths they had both said. The dam of emotions that swelled against their defenses spilled out. Tears fell upon the ground in front of them where they both knelt. Here, they all stayed through the night, nothing stirred, and the light did not fade until the morning came.

Here within this small area of the forest in some far distant future. A memorial built by unknown hands would stand where this event took place. Its purpose is to celebrate what would become known as the blessing ground. Many would make the pilgrimage to this spot to meditate upon the meaning of this special event.

It would be telling the tale on one night each year. When this event had taken place, a light would still form. It would give off its blessings to anyone who came there to pay tribute. It would also tell that on those special nights the forest would stir.

The animals of the land would come and bow their heads to the light that formed. The plants and trees would all lean in reverence to its blessing. A song sung, whose music would lighten and heal the mind, body, and heart of anyone who had come to pay tribute.

Jerad stirred awake first, as he did so he realized he was lying next to Elyana with Kristina. Kristyna who was sitting there had her hand upon them both. Her staff still glowing with a soft pulsing light that lit up the runes carved into its length. What surprised him was seeing both Lauren and Lightfoot kneeling on one knee. Both had their heads bowed. Lightfoot with his sword raised high above them. Lauren with her double-bladed axe planted into the ground in front of her. All the animals surrounding them for as far as he could see with heads bowed in reverence and respect.

Jerad sat up and began to stir Elyana and then Kristina. As they both woke up to see what was happening, Elyana reached out to touch his hand. He grabbed it without hesitation for the first time, he committed himself and knew why. There was a new clarity about his feelings for her that he had not sensed before.

Lightfoot was now stirring as well. Jerad, Elyana, and Kristyna had all three observed both him and Lauren knelt in homage to them. Lightfoot opened his eyes and lowered his sword arm. Lauren woke last. She lifted her axe behind her and planted it into its holster that was slung across her broad back.

Lightfoot then stood up and told them all, “strange things were alive in the lands last night. Are you aware or do you remember any of it at all?” Before they could answer, all the animals around them began to scurry off to their forest homes again. Somehow, they recognized that their duty that night of standing vigil over them had ended.

Jerad helped both Elyana and Kristyna up and said to them, “Let’s go back to the campsite and stir up something to eat. I don’t know about you, but I am famished for some reason.” The girls all looked at each other first and then responded in unison, “We agree, let’s go…” The girls each held out their hands, one to Lightfoot the other to Lauren. They then said in unison, “Come join us guardians!”

They both turned and began walking back to the campsite. Lightfoot and Lauren followed close behind them. With a realization that they in fact had become their guardians.  By some anointment of a power beyond anything either of them had ever felt. Even beyond that which invoked itself on them during the path of the forgotten.

Journeys: Are Not Defined To Have An End

Journeys are not defined to have an end, by their very nature, they wind their way through time, connecting together until the next one begins.”

A journey begins with a forward motion. There are events that bind one to the other, they may twist, turn back onto themselves, until they connect again. It is not a trip but a series of moments and events that connect together to determine a series of outcomes.” 

When Jerad arrived back at the camp the girls were both sitting up at the fire getting to know each other. He had heard their hushed tones. He heard an occasional giggle as he neared their location. He traveled along the path through the woods from where he had left Gerald to ponder his future.

He did not say anything to them at first and went to the water’s edge to clean out the pot for later. He would need to take Gerald some dinner as promised. He then headed into the main camp. The girls both looked up at him, neither speaking but both with questions on their lips.

He sat down on a large rock next to them. Jerad began speaking, “Gerald has had a hot breakfast, some water, and a heavy dose of reality. I have begun the process of allowing him a chance to find redemption. You know for his bad actions and thoughts.”

Jerad continued, “Not for you, not for me, but for himself. At his core, his heart, he is not a bad person. He is much like a child who’s overwhelmed. He has no good parents to guide him towards understanding how to deal with the conflicts he feels within him. You know those of truth, half-truths and lies.”

Kristyna spoke first, “I cannot forgive him for hitting me like that and treating me so roughly.” Jerad responded, “He knows. He spoke about you. He is not looking for forgiveness but in time he will hope to discover redemption.” Not for you but for himself so he never makes a bad decision like the ones he made here.”

Elyana then asked a question, “Why did you spare him, that was not his intent for you?” Kristyna looked up at him to wait for this response too, “I am not an angel of death or grim reaper as some have described me.” “For every person who lost their lives on the field of battle, there were many that I showed mercy to. They live on to tell the stories.”

“It’s not in my nature to be who I am perceived to be” “It was not of my choosing that I became what I am.” “The gods were at play here and I am only now beginning to gain a glimpse of what that destiny is to be.” At that Elyana looked away. She stared off into the woods surrounding the camp site as if stung by a sudden revelation she had not seen before.

Kristyna reached out to touch his forearm. She then said, “You are one of the most compassionate people I have ever known. In not only practice but a life lived of honor, but you also live it in everything you do or say.”

She paused but a moment and continued. “Your actions and words are not false empty promises as I hear from so many I have met. It is a way of life for you that permeates every action and thought you have. It is a truth of living and death, that you have come to understand like no other living person I know of.”

Jerad smiled at that and spoke. “Thank you, Kristyna, I will always remember you. Believe me, someday you’ll find that someone. A special person who will match your love for others and make your life complete.” Elyana turned at this understanding that Jerad had taken. The first step in letting her know that where he went, no they went together, he believed did not include her.”

Jerad was looking at Kristyna whose eyes had begun to tear up. He then asked, “Elyana are you ready for some more training?” She nodded and stood up to walk to the site where they had trained the day before. Jerad then said to Kristyna, “You will always be a part of my heart. Should you ever find yourself in need of me, let me know and I will come.”

Kristyna then said, “You know I wished it could have been more. But now I understand it was a stopping place along your road to something else.” “Promise me you’ll take good care of her; I sense something already growing between you two.”

Jerad tried to respond but she reached out and placed her fingers on his lips and said, “No, please don’t. I will always remember you for who you are not what they, others see you as. I thank the gods for our time together.” Jerad then got up and headed in the direction Elyana had gone to begin the training session for the day. Kristyna watched him go, went over to her tent, and rolled into the furs to cry herself to sleep.

Elyana was practicing various exercises of the sword. She was trying to loosen up and strengthen her muscles. She moved through several routines her father had taught her. Jerad watched her on his approach. Jerad allowed her to complete her warmup and then without asking attacked.

Elyana was faster this time in her response. She turned and planted her position while turning sideways to lesson what she exposed for him to hit. His attack was faster this time and came in rapid succession. There was a series of sharp cracks from the echo of the wooden swords meeting each other. Jerad continued to snap his sword against hers. She knew that this was being done in hopes that it might wear her down. At least that is what she sensed.

She kept her composure though and continued to look for an opportunity to gain an advantage. This continued for a minute or two. It was then she thought she had identified the pattern he was using and where an opening existed.

She watched him send a flurry of swings left then right then left and left again. She observed he would lower his target to try and get at her legs again. Then he would break a minute take a large swing meant to disable her and return to the beginning.

She pressed her advantage when the time was right, she thought to herself, “I’ll get you this time.” “We’ll see how you feel to be stung.” But within that second of movement. He had slipped his position to the side. She lost her footing extended forward farther than she would have done if she had contacted him. With her extended position in motion. Jerad slipped his training sword to her shins, and she began to tumble forward to fall flat on her face.

Yet before she hit the ground, she felt herself stop. He had knelt and slipped his arm under her. He caught her beneath her breast but above her stomach. He was being careful of the stomach injury she was still healing from. He rolled her over and laid her on her back on the ground. He sat down beside her allowing her to catch her breath. Elyana then began to laugh, and Jerad chuckled at her reaction to it all.

Elyana then said, “You know, you are something. I’ve never seen anyone who was so hard but so gentle.” “There’s not another person on the face of Riannon that is like you. Your one of a kind for sure.” Jerad responded, “I’ll take that as a compliment.” He chuckled and said, “You did good, but you became too confident in your ability to gain an edge on me.”

Jerad paused then continued, “Your need to show me up became your driving goal.” “You must learn to test whatever advantages you believe you’ve found. But never commit until, you are sure. Never commit immediately after a test.” Jerad continued, “In life you must learn to mimic the dance of the sword.” She asked, “What do you mean by the dance of the sword.”

He paused a moment and then replied. “Have you not noticed. That swordsmanship is like watching or participating in a complex but simple dance?” Jerad thought briefly, then continued, “It is complex in the way you have to expect what the next moves might be, but it is simple in the action of the movements themselves.” He paused again, then said, “It is also a series of tests. First this way then that until you understand in what direction to go that will benefit you the most. Life is that way as well, we learn through a series of testing movements until we find the one that works.”

She smiled at him and nodded that she believed she understood what he was trying to teach her. They both stayed there, her lying down resting with her head in the sand. He sat next to her watching the late morning sunlight play with the colors of her hair.

Jerad then asked, “Can I ask you something personal?” Elyana responded, “That depends on what it is.” Jerad then paused and asked, “Why is your hair so short?” “It has the most wonderful array of red and silver colors. I’ve never seen anything like it before.” Elyana found herself surprised at this observation. She then responded, “You know, you amaze me sometimes.”

Elyana then began speaking, “It was them, my keepers when I was captured. My hair was long and flowing at that time. They cut small sections off to try and break my will down.” She paused, thought a moment then continued, “I watched as each small section fell to the ground around me.”

Elyana frowned then continued, “I would not give them the benefit of seeing me cry. I sat there, and they butcher my hair each day for over a week.” She paused and Jerad did not respond at first. She continued, “I asked one of the jail servants to please sneak in a razor to shave my head. One of them, did so but would not do it herself, but left the razor for me.”

Thinking she said, “I saved it off during the night. When they returned the next morning to continue their torture, they were so mad.” She continued, “I can’t say any more about that time now, someday, but it hurts to remember what came next.” He nodded and said let’s get back to camp and check on things, we need to begin planning for our departure.”

He got up and pulled her to her feet. She surprised him then. She placed her hands on his shoulders, stood up, leaned into him and gave him a kiss on the cheek.” She then turned and walked back towards the camp. He watched her as she departed and began to follow her thinking, “What a rare treasure this Elyana is.”

Jerad arrived back in the camp but a minute or two after Elyana. It was good that there was this separation of their activities for now. At least until it was necessary to be bound by the hip due to a change in coming events. He had a sense that interest in her was about to intensify even more. Especially, once Alonar delivered his message back to the counsel.

When he arrived back at the camp. Elyana and Kristyna were already talking about something. He gave them some space. Decided to patrol the island a bit to ensure that nothing unseen would force them to change their plans. He made his rounds. He went in concentric circles that overlapped with each other in their pattern. He was methodical to a fault when it came to scouting to ensure nothing unseen happened. He used the time away from them to finish up his thoughts about their plans for leaving the island.

Jerad thought to himself, “He did not trust the Lian now that Alonar was loose again thanks to Gerald. Although, he did read respect in Alonar eyes once he knew who he will dealing with. He had also determined he should be cautious the next time they met. He knew not to be so willing to be confrontational but rather use stealth to gain the upper hand.”

He paused and contemplated something and then continued with his thinking, “Unfortunately, Alonar had determined his fate a long time ago. It would not be in his nature to give up. Even when faced with overwhelming odds that he might not survive. In fact, he was sure they both knew the next encounter between them would not end well for Alonar.”

Jerad continued with his inward thinking, “Part training, part bad choices and who knows what hand the gods had in this. He was sure that their influence was being felt now in the events that were taking place. He could sense it now and everything that had happened up to this point. Once he became involved with Elyana everything changed.”

He completed his scouting and headed back to camp. He figured the girls had enough time now to get to know each other a little better. It should make the next conversation go easier. He walked into camp and they both turned at his approach. He sat down on one of the logs and asked, “You two ready for some planning?” They both nodded yes and so he began.

“I have a place further south near the border area with Anyathlion.” Both girls raised their eyebrows at hearing this name. He noticed their reaction and had expected it. He continued, “We’ll use it as a base to supply, rest when needed, and plan our next moves.”

“It is quite remote, no one else knows about it or ever comes within ten miles of it.” “It is easy to defend if needed too.” They both nodded to this. He then looked at Kristyna and asked, “Have you decided what you’re going to do next?” She paused a moment, “Try the south areas of Riannon. I’ve always thought about opening a shop there in one of those cities close to the ocean. They are full of opportunities for establishing a new life.” She paused, “Who knows, could get lucky and bump into someone like you.”

The reference was not lost on Elyana nor Jerad. Jerad responded, “I am sorry this did not work out the way you had hoped.” He continued, “You deserve the very best.” He reached out and touched her hand. He squeezed it to emphasize how much he cared for her. Not in the way she needed and wanted him too though.

Kristyna then said, “I would like to stay with you both until Elyana recovers completely. When I leave to travel to my new life. I need to have a clear consciousness, that I did everything possible to get her better and to full health.”

Jerad nodded agreement and then said, “We need to begin to ferry supplies over to the mule and horse.” He continued, “I will get both of you some horses that can make the trip once we’re on our way. I have a friend who raises them where we can pick up what you both need.”

Kristyna asked, “What are you going to do about Gerald?” I will begin stocking supplies for him to survive here until he is well enough to travel.” He continued, “Don’t forget his leg will keep him here for a while yet.” Kristyna then said, “You know he’s a pretty good tracker, is that going to be a problem?”

Jerad grinned and said, “No, Gerald understands that if I see him within ten miles of where we are. My assumption will be that he’s taken the path away from redemption. That he is willing to pay the price for that.” Both girls looked down as a reaction to this but didn’t interrupt. Kristyna then asked, “Can you do me a favor? You won’t like it.” Jerad responded, “What is it?”

Kristyna said, “I need to talk to him one more time, it may help him to make the right decision.” Jerad thought, “Only under the following conditions. I take you there and back, I will stay there while you’re talking, and he stays tied up.”

Jerad then said, “This will help him to control himself around you. To not give up his chance at redemption.” “This protects us from having to deal with a bad decision on his part.” She nodded in agreement. He then said, “okay, its best that we get this over with now.” Kristyna nodded her agreement. She sensed that there was no room for negotiation with him on when to go to Gerald.

They both began walking, turned to see if Elyana would be okay with what they were planning. She said to both, “I don’t trust this Gerald, although I know you did at one time Kristyna. I am glad that Jerad is going with you to be insurance that he behaves himself.” Elyana didn’t look too comfortable with it but nodded her agreement. She sat down to busy herself with some work around the campsite.

Jerad turned toward Kristyna and said to her, “let’s go, follow me to his location.” They arrived but thirty minutes later. As they came into the camp area where Jerad had taken Gerald the anxiety within Kristyna grew. She now wondered to herself if this was a good decision on her part.

Jerad turned and made Kristyna stay while he went over to talk to Gerald. He told him that she had come and wanted to speak to him, but Jerad would be close by. He asked him to please consider what he would say to her if anything at all. Gerald did not look comfortable with this as Jerad felt he would have preferred not to see her again. He sensed he did not want to remind himself of how poorly he had treated her.

Kristyna walked over to where Gerald was. She knelt to speak to him at eye level. At first, she said nothing but looked at him. Their eyes met and it was then she saw and felt the shame and hurt he felt for what he had done to her.

She finally opened a conversation with him and spoke. “I was your friend Gerald. I don’t know what came over you to treat me in such a rough manner. But I can never forgive you for hitting me so hard and treating me so roughly.”

She paused a minute and then said, “What Jerad has done for you was more than you likely deserved. But you should consider the gift you’ve received from him. Make your life stand for something other than yourself going forward.”

She knelt there a moment longer as her tears began to flow over her still bruised face. It was then she saw the tears form and begin to run down his large ruddy cheeks. She then said, “I will take that as your acknowledgment of your guilt. Try and become whole after this is over and make your life count for something.” She stood up then, turned and walked away back to camp without looking back even once.

Jerad had watched the whole thing. He thought to himself, “He knew that it had taken a great deal of strength for her to get through this and even more to walk away and not look back. They had been friends. It is not easy to lose the trust of a friend. It is also not something that is easy to gain back once it’s lost if ever.”

He left Gerald there to think about all that had just been said and happened. He told him before leaving that he would return later with his meal and water. He then walked in the direction that Kristyna had gone to return to camp.

Once back at camp, he looked at Elyana and she pointed to the tent. He could see the closed flapped. She told him that she had returned to the tent and had not come out since. He turned towards Elyana then and asked, “Ready for some more training?” Elyana smiled, stood up and walked towards the area where they trained each day.

Once Elyana was out of ear shot. He turned toward the tent where Kristyna was and said, “I am going to train Elyana some more. We will be close by if you need us.” He began to walk away towards where Elyana had gone when Kristyna opened the tent and stepped out. She ran towards him, stopped, turned, leaned into him, and kissed him on the cheek. She then said, “Thank you Jerad, thank you for everything.”

With that he turned and headed towards where Elyana was. She was likely beginning to practice. When he arrived at the spot, she was moving through a routine with the two-handed wooden sword he had made for her. Jerad thought, “Her father had taught her well and would be very proud of his daughter were he still alive. “

She didn’t stop when he arrived, so he picked up his training sword and stepped right into her routine. This time she was ready and parried his blows. He injected several rapid swings from different angles to test what she had learned from him.

She handled them all well. He stopped her at this point by grabbing her wrist when she was ready to submit a blow at him. He took her training sword from her and said, “A change of pace today, he handed her two training long-knives.”

She looked up at him in surprise. He responded, “You need to prepare to use whatever is available. There may not always be a two-handed long sword around.” He continued, “I saw you practicing your routine. Now I want you to shadow me for the two-handed long-knives.”

He paused to see if she had anything to say. She took the two long-knives from him. She made a few swings with them. She observed the quality of the craftsmanship put into the length, weight, and balance. She smiled at this and said, “whenever you’re ready.”

Jerad told her, “I will begin with some simple movements, but it will get complex as the practice continues.” He paused, she nodded, and he said, “Try and see the changes as they come. Remember what I’ve told you. Sense as much with your connection to your opponent as your sense with sight.”

He then reached out, placed his hands on her shoulders and said, “Look into my eyes, say nothing and be ready to begin.” He raised her head to where she was looking at him. He probed her eyes with his and waited until her breathing was steady and even.

Jerad began and the two of them began a dance of knives that was unlike anything she had ever experienced. He took her through a series of more difficult moves and measured her pace with his. To an onlooker, they would have thought these two must be a mirror of each other. For with each movement, they emulated each other’s moves with perfection. Jerad and Elyana continued like this for another fifteen minutes.

Elyana thought to herself, “This is exhilarating. I’ve never experienced a form of fighting that felt so intimate.” The routine ended and she cried out in elation, “I’ve never felt so alive” She paused, “not in a very long time. Yahoo…”

Jerad smiled and asked, “How are your wounds, are they bothering you as much?” She said, “At first they hurt. But, once we started that routine, I never noticed it. It was if my spirit had been transported to another place. A place where all the bad that had happened before didn’t exist anymore.”

He responded, “Good, that’s enough for today.” Let’s go sit and talk for a bit if you don’t mind. ” She said, “Let’s go, and stuck her practice knives on the rack he had made to hold all the practice weapons. They walked down near the water’s edge and sat on the bench. This was one of her favorite places to come. She loved to listen to the water flow and ebb.

She also loved the smell of it. The breezes flipped back and forth between the water’s edge. The light scents of spring flowers swirled through the air. There were a mix of flowers that grew on the island and those coming across from the mainland.

They both sat there in silence for a while. She broke the silence first, “Jerad! I want to let you know; I appreciate all your doing for me. I don’t know that I could do this without your help. I guess what I am trying to say is that I like you and thank the gods that you are my guardian.”

He turned and looked into her eyes, “I don’t know where our journeys will take us. But I am thankful I will be taking them with you.” She blushed at this, “I am too!” The silence returned to the space between them, and they both let it continue a while longer.

Jerad finally said, “Time to get back to camp. We must start loading the boat with supplies. Tomorrow around lunchtime we’ll all take a trip back. I can get you both outfitted with some new horses for the journey ahead.” They both rambled into camp again. Kristyna was busy cooking something up for dinner. Jerad asked her, “Will that be a while, we need to get some supplies ferried over to the hunter’s camp.”

He saw her flinch at this thought, ” On second thought, Kristyna why don’t you stay here. If you can help us load up the boat, Elyana and I can handle the rest on the other side.” She then said with her eyes cast downward, “I need a little bit more space before going back there again.”

Jerad came over and touched her shoulder with his hand. “It’s fine Kristyna, there is no shame in not being ready to confront that yet. The amount of trouble that has come our way lately, has been like standing in a rushing river. We were all frozen in it waiting for the flood waters to overwhelm us.”

Kristyna reached up and squeezed his hand and said, “Thank you both for understanding.” Elyana then walked over and put her arms around her and held her. “I will never be able to pay you back for what you did to save me.” She continued, “Take all the time you need.” She paused and looked up at Jerad, “Or, at least up until we need to leave.”

The day finished without any incidents. Jerad had already visited with Gerald, adjusted, and dressed his leg injury. Took him an herbal remedy that would help to dull the pain so he could sleep better. He returned to camp to find the girls talking away about their childhoods. He thought, “it was good to see them getting along so well after all they had gone through recently.”

He walked off to the area of the island where the bench was. This was where he and Elyana came from. To spend time together after training sessions near the water’s edge. He sat down and began thinking about the days ahead. It was about thirty minutes later that he sensed something, a presence getting closer.

He had not recognized it at first and then he looked up at the night sky. There amongst the stars was a large outline of something hovering. He whispered, “Drako si, kiu estas el mia animo kaj sango” in the common tongue meaning. “Dragon, you who are of my soul and blood.”

The shadow in the night sky responded, “Amiko, mi vin agnoskas.” Translated to, “Friend, I acknowledge you”. The shadow began its decent and landed with a soft splash in the water nearby where he sat. Jerad stepped forward; it bowed its massive head down. Jerad reached out to touch it.

Upon his fingers touching its head there was a link established between their two souls. They began speaking but not through their physical voice. But rather a direct link between two souls bound by the blood they both shared.

Jerad spoke first, ” I have not seen you since the days of the border wars.” He paused and continued, “I take it your visit here foretells of trouble ahead.” A voice responded, “I am not here of my own accord.” “I am but a messenger.” Jerad responded with the respect this creature required. “Who sends this message that requires one such as yourself to deliver it?”

He then heard and felt the response deep within himself. “The mother of dawn and light has kindly asked for my help in this matter. She said it was important to deliver it with two souls whose beings were of the light.” Jerad paused and then responded. “Tell me, why is it that the gods are taking such a personal involvement in this girl?”

It laughed at this, he felt it as it rolled like thunder between them, “It is not only the girl but both of you.” Jerad stunned somewhat by this, “You mean the two rings made in separate places?” The response was absolute, “Yes, the same.”

Jerad paused again and thought, “I sense great discourse ahead.” The other said, “When is life not filled with discourse?” Silence grew between them for a moment. Jerad sensed the other was waiting. “You’re not telling me everything I need to know, are you?” The other said, “She is coming, you will need to let her join us.” Jerad reached out now with his senses enhanced by their meeting on this other plane of existence.”

He then said, “Are you sure about this? The other said, “it is necessary for the prophecy to fulfill.” “She will not see me, I am in shadow, she only sees you looking out beyond the lake with your hand pointing outward.”

Elyana came up to Jerad and reached out to touch his outstretched hand. It was with this contact that she was immediately bound to them both. She became stunned to her core by this sudden shift of perspective around her. When the transformation of binding her to them was complete. She gasped with surprise and asked, “Jerad, where are we, and what is this place?”

Jerad spoke, “We’re joined soul to soul. There is no physical restriction to our language anymore.” She paused a while, “I sense something else here with us. Jerad I am scared!” Jerad sent an emotion of love to her that she felt deeper than anything else she had ever experienced. It was a connection of absolute trust between them.

He said, “Welcome to the Amino, aligu al nia kunigo, pork e ni estu kiel unu” She shuddered, “What?” Jerad responded, “Soul mate, join our union so we may be as one.” He then said, “Elyana d’Abernon let me introduce you. To Drako del la steloj, Dragon of the Stars.'”

With that the other’s presence removed herself from shadow. There standing in front of them both with its head bowed and with Jerad fingers reaching out to touch it was a dragon. Jerad then said, “Do not be afraid Elyana, she is who saved me so many long years ago.” “She had come to speak to both of us about the future, our future. She needs to deliver a message from the mother of dawn and light, Aurian.”

Elyana said, “I thought that they had all passed beyond the stars.” “No one has seen or heard from them in ages.” Drako de la steloj spoke to her, “You were not meant to see us, there are few of us left to see. I would have traveled beyond the stars if not for my tie to this one’s destiny.” A quiet reference to Jerad. She then said, “listen, my time with you is short.”

The Dragon of the Stars began, “There is a battle that has existed since the early days of creation. It is the balance between the light and the dark. The good and the bad. Life and death and then there are that which exist between the two.”

The Dragon paused but then continued, “It is rare in any age that the balance does not wobble back and forth. But every so often something may try and influence that balance for the worst. It is at those times that the difference between them becomes a focal point. That it often manifests itself in your world as war.”

The Dragon of the Stars paused, waiting for questions. None came so she continued, “Listen, feel, and learn.”

“Upon the turn of ages comes,

A herald of strife that will be hard to be undone,

The land will stain with the blood of its reign,

Sundered hope will falter and fade,

The light will flicker as it struggles in gray,

To overcome the darkness holding it with disdain,

Upon the turn of the ages comes,

Two rings of light, brought together as one,

Upon the turn of the ages comes,

A healing wind that will begin to sustain,

A nation built on truth and love,

A lasting peace, will not be undone,

The acolytes of darkness will not understand,

Until it’s too late, and the era turns again,

The era of light comes of age sustained by the one,

Until faith once again stained and undone.”

When she finished, she sensed the tears that rolled down their cheeks. She enclosed them with her massive wings. A light grew amongst them that filled the dark with the brilliance of day. Jerad and Elyana felt the transference of something to them. It flowed to them as each felt it different. Yet, also between them as well.

She then said to them both, “Both of you blessed now. Not only the mother of dawn and light. But by all the gods that would see the coming darkness crushed and the balance returned. Know also that I Dragon of the Stars have named you both with one name. “Unu vero, unu lumo” “In your language. ‘One Truth, One Light.” May it give you both strength when all other truths have laid bare, and you need hope to guide you through.”

“Look to each other, for your strength comes from your bond to one another. You will both not see me again until near the end of your journey.” With that she spread her great wings. She broke off the connection and vanished into the night without a trace.

They stood there together holding on to each other. The light that the Dragon of the Stars had left on them still lit up the area where they stood. Elyana tears still ran free, and Jerad reached out with his fingers and wiped them away. He pulled her close and kissed her on the forehead.

He then said, “let’s sit and talk. Tell me what you’re thinking right now.” They both sat down on the bench nearby. Where they had been spending time in the days before getting to know each other. Elyana took a moment to compose her thoughts. She then asked, “Jerad, please tell me of what happened? How did you and she became dragon blood or in old Liandish, “Ramaloke Serek?”

Jerad responded, “You must read a lot of books. I have never met anyone so fluent in so many different areas of knowledge.” Elyana smiled at this and spoke. “Thank you and yes I will tell you about that someday but you’re avoiding the question.”

Jerad sighed, “It was during the border wars. The battle of ‘Riftdion Lagoon’ was won by the free territories at that time. I was scouting the parameters of the battlefield. I then heard the clatter of steel against something hard. Then a loud voice boomed, “You shalt not win against The Dragon of the Stars” “I will smite you all”.

Jerad then said, “I don’t know why I did what I did to this day. But the dragon was surrounded by a hundred enforcers. There were also other men that were mercenaries they had hired.” “I charged into them. Before fifteen minutes had passed twenty-five of them laid bleeding out.”

I had hoped this would put fear in them, but I was wrong.” “There was something going on there. Something controlling their fear and keeping them in place. Regardless of the wounds they had received from her, or those new ones received by me. They would not move from their position.”

Elyana continued to listen. “I jumped off my horse and stood there in front of the dragon as she towered in height behind me. “We both waited but a moment. Then the whole of the Lian and mercenaries came against the two of us. They move onto us like a flood overcoming a lone house that stands in its way.”

Jerad continued, “As they washed upon us. I moved through them with both long knives. I cut a swath through their ranks so I could be free of the madness that had come upon us.” Elyana asked, “What happened then?” Jerad responded, “The dragon seems to come to life after seeing me make a defense for her. She saw how many already laid dead.”

“She cried out in the language of the dragon tongue, ‘Morta vento’, meaning ‘Death Wind’ in the common tongue.” “With that she flew up and burned the rear third of the Lian enforcers.” “They exploded in place, never stood a chance against such a force.”

Elyana paused but a moment, and then she asked, “Jerad what happened next?” He then responded, “The battle continued for another thirty minutes.” When done, “Only the dragon and I stood on that ground alive. All others had perished either by my knives or her jaws, talons, and flame.”

Jerad paused and appeared to be in pain. She took notice of it, and asked, “Are you okay? If this is too much…” Jerad said, “No! let me finish, I need to tell you.” “I turned to face her, she bowed her head to me, and I reached out to touch it in reverence and respect to her.” “It was at that moment that my wounds overtook me. I slumped to the ground.”

“I told her, thank you for allowing me this one final battle of honor.” It was then I had realized I had received injuries that were mortal.” “I then collapsed onto the ground completely.” Jerad then said, “After 3 days and nights I awoke surprised to be alive. I sensed many of my wounds had healed. The dragon was still there. looking down at me.”

Elyana asked, “What happened then?” Jerad replied, “I sat up and looked at her. She lowered her head and waited for me to place my hand on it.” I could sense that is what she wanted me to do somehow.” “I had already noticed that my sense of the world around me seemed extended somehow.” “I reached out and upon touching her she began to speak as she did to both of us today.”

Elyana asked, “What happened next? What did she say to you?” He paused a moment and then began. “She told me that in the long history of dragons there was no record in dragon memory of a human defending one of her kind, ever!” “She asked what moved me to do what I did.”

“I told her that there were things in my past that I was unwilling to speak of at that time. That it was all those things that came before that had made me the warrior I was. That defending the innocent and insuring justice was my creed, my testament of life.”

“It did not matter to me whether you were human or not. I told her that I had done the same before for others. It matters not whether you were human, Mer, or creatures. If I saw you were in trouble. That the odds might overwhelm you I would come to your aid.”

He paused but then continued, “I remember she chuckled at that. If you can call what a dragon does a chuckle. She said to me, “the gods have been busy crafting you. For no one else could or would make a claim to defending the weak as you have.”

Elyana looked at Jerad with a different light of respect. As if she had learned something new about him that explained some of the questions, she had about him. She then asked, “please continue.” Jerad then said, “After I told her that she spoke and said, ‘You were willing to give your life for me. It is why you are still alive today.”

I asked her how she had saved me, she said “Your blood and mine are now intertwined.” “You share the blood of the ‘Dragon of the Stars’. ‘I share the blood of the ‘Warrior who served in the name of justice’. ‘You must sense by now that everything has changed, you will never be quite human again.’

She paused then asked, ‘Does that disturb you?’ Jerad told her, ‘No, but what does that mean?’ She thought, then said, “You see the lone tree at the edge of the forest about a mile away?’ I responded, yes, why? ‘She said get up, move there as quick as you can and back again and cut off a branch while there and bring it back to me here.”

I stood up, and then I readied myself, I snapped into action. In less than a minute I had covered that distance of a mile and back again with a branch in hand.” “I was not winded; it was if I had separated out of this world into another and back again while traveling.”

Elyana went silent after hearing all this, she contemplated what all this meant for him, her, and them both. How it fit in to the prophecy of the two rings. She then said to Jerad, “What and how is what happened different? For I sense something has changed. Not only with me but with you again and with the both of us together?”

Jerad thought about this for a moment contemplating the best way to answer her. He then said, “The ways of the dragon are not always clear on the surface. Sometimes it takes an event, or a trigger to discover what change they have made to us.” Elyana said, “You mean we may not know until we are in danger or something else occurs? Something that would cause that change in us to manifest itself?”

Jerad responded, “Yes, exactly.” What I had learned when she first explained it to me. One of the changes that was clear immediately after recovering. Was nothing compared to what I learned over time. Time helped me to discover new layers of things I could do. Feats of abilities that were not possible by anybody else.”

Elyana began to tear up again, “I am scared Jerad, I did not ask for any of this.” The anger was beginning to swell within Elyana. Then she spoke with force, “What gives her the right to do this to us? What gives the gods that right to force us down a road we might not have ever chosen for ourselves?”

Jerad responded, “We appear caught up in something larger than the two of us. Something that will impact many, many more.” He paused then said, “We are pawns in the games of the gods, and only time will tell what it means and what its cost will be to us.”

Elyana began to weep in earnest now, “She cried out into the night sky. “I want to live a normal life, why can’t you let me live a normal life? You took my childhood away from me, you made me run to stay alive, you now do this to not only me but to others. When will it stop, what will happen when it does?”

Silence returned to the glen where they sat alone along the water’s edge. The only thing heard was the sounds of her gentle weeping. “Jerad moved by this, reached out with his hand to grab hers. She held on tight as if he was the only anchor, she had left in this world.

In time Jerad stood up and pulled her up as well saying, “we need to return to camp and get some rest.” She nodded, and they both walked off with her still gripping his hand, afraid to let go. They returned to camp. Kristyna looked at them and watched as Elyana went to her tent and laid down to fall into a deep sleep.

Jerad came over to sit near Kristyna at the fire and asked, “How are you, everything okay before I turn in? “Kristyna responded, “What about you and her, what happened out there? I saw this bright light by the lake appear out of thin air. It looked as if the sun had fallen to the ground and was lighting up the place. I couldn’t move, frozen in place, I couldn’t even run, not understanding what was taking place. “

Jerad paused and said, “I will tell you about it in time. I promise before we leave to go our separate journeys you will know.” She nodded then said, “Jerad, get some rest, I’ll see you and Elyana tomorrow. With that he rose and went to his bed, slipped into it, and fell fast asleep. Kristyna did the same and so the night fell into silence.

The Dragon of the Stars watched over the campsite that night. She understood the weight of the message she had delivered to these two. She hovered in a sort of stasis she had created with her magic. She then reached out to another, “Are you sure about this? It is a heavy burden to place on any creature, let alone those sleeping below.” Aurian responded, “It must be so, the power of the prophecy is now ruling the outcomes of us all.”

Aurian paused but a moment in time then said, “We must see it through.“ Drako, de la steloj nodded, “We will see it to its end as you so command. You know I trust in you. So let it come to pass, the Age of The Two Rings.” With that silence fell upon the night. The heavens turned towards daylight and another day.

The next couple of days passed with everyone at the camp helping to prepare for the journey ahead. The ladies had taken the trip with Jerad to buy some horses for them. The journey ahead was too long for walking there. They may need the horses anyway if they find themselves pursued. Which he expected they would be. If not immediately, then in time for sure.

In fact, they were likely to find themselves pursued with extreme prejudice. Once the high counsel received the message, he gave Alonar to delivery. They would not be happy. He had continued training Elyana each day. He forced her to react with different weapons during the same fight. Trying to discipline her to react based on her opponent and what they were using.

She had not shown or expressed any newfound ability due to her time with him and the dragon. He could tell this was something she worried about, so he decided to talk to her about it to see what he could learn. Jerad thought to himself, “It’s best that she does not keep the power of that much emotion corked up in her. It wasn’t healthy and would not contribute to her recovery.”

They were in the middle of a complex set of moves. He invoked the dragon blood to move in the blink of an eye behind her. He grabbed her wrist and disarmed her afterwards returning to his original position. Before she could even react to a series of not too lady-like words for him. He smiled and grabbed her hand. This had the effect of relaxing her a bit.

He said, “come on, we need to talk”. She nodded without saying anything and walked with him over to the bench. She appeared hesitant to be here. As this was where the event with Drako, de la steloj, Dragon of the Stars, had delivered the message to them. It was also where she had transferred some type of transformation to them. Still, he insisted they stay here and talk.

Jerad let her tensions settle down a bit before turning towards her. He said, “Please relax and enjoy yourself. She is not here and if she said not until the end of our journey will we see her again, you can count on that being the case.”

She sighed, tried to relax a bit. Then looked out over the lake beginning to appreciate the beautiful day before them. He turned to her to say, “I can see that your distracted by your concern that nothing happened. That it appears that there is no change due to the blessing and gift from her.”

He paused and waited for her to respond, Elyana looked away and thought. Minutes later she turned back towards him and said, “Your right, I am not comfortable with the thought that my… our lives are so changed and influenced by choices made to us vs. those that we make ourselves.”

Jerad continued to listen without comment. She continued, “I don’t know what to expect. It’s like I’ve lost control over my own destiny Jerad!” “What right do they have to do this?” she said in an exasperated voice. Jerad waited a moment, then spoke to her. “Elyana, you’re trying to put their motivations and desires into human terms. They are not human; we are speaking about deities and dragons.” Elyana thought about this for a moment then responded, “We don’t have any choice in this do we?”

Jerad responded, “We have many choices in any given day to decide a lot of things. But there appears to be this thread that binds us together in a much greater world. A place where our destinies have already been determined. If not us than someone else will come along to help the gods achieve their goals.”

Elyana appeared to be adjusting herself mentally to her fate. A single tear rolled down her cheek which Jerad caught. He then kissed and placed his fingers on her mouth saying, “I am here for you, we will take this journey together. Lean on me whenever your strength falters.” With that she leaned her head against him, and they both sat there on the bench starring out across the waters.

Jerad finally broke the silence after what seemed like a long time had passed. “It’s time for us to leave, let’s get Kristyna and get both of you across to the camp. I’ll come back and complete things with Gerald and return so we can be on our way. Elyana stood up and they both walked their way back to camp.

Kristyna had been waiting as she knew it was time to go after all their discussions and planning. Everything was on the boat ready to go. Jerad said, “Elyana, get on with her and let’s get you two over to the camp. I need to get back here so I can finish up with Gerald and get back. We start today on our journey to the border area. He unmourned the boat, pushed off and it slipped off into the water. The sail raised, and Kristyna took the helm and began to steer the tiny boat towards the hunter’s camp.

It took them less than thirty minutes to make the trip as they had a good wind behind them. Once in the camp. It was the first time Elyana had the time to see the cairn and memorial of honor Jerad had built. She observed that around the hunters were the armor and weapons placed with care. He had positioned them to stand as if guarding the site of those they had killed.

Kristyna had noticed her looking at it and walked over to her, grabbed her hand, and pulled her to the site. She said, “Come on Elyana, I will teach you an old song we can sing for them. They will like it.” Jerad watched them both walk off. He smiled that Kristyna had taken back on the role of caretaker with Elyana. That she had done it without anyone asking her to. He then jumped off into the boat to return to the island.

It was time to free Gerald to take care of himself. In time he would return to the mainland to continue with his own journey, wherever that might take him. Back at the site of the dead hunters and the cairn. Kristyna began the song and said to Elyana, “please join in whenever you can with me.

“Life provides no guarantees,

That today might be the last sunset you see,

There are no promises of what tomorrow might bring,

So, raise up your voice and sing,

To friends, to lovers, to mothers and fathers,

To brothers, and sisters celebrate our time together,

No guarantees do life give. So, laugh out loud and cry

when you can,

We honor the dead by sharing our hearts,

Full of love lost, full of lives not yet done,

So, raise up your voice and sing,

Of the moments most treasured,

Of the memories held dear,

Of the tears that are coming,

Over losing someone so dear.”

Elyana listened in silence as Kristyna sang it alone at first. Something moved her though. She raised her voice and joined in the song. Her voice sang out like crystal drops flowing through the air. The two girls continued through two more repeats of the song. It carried loud and clear across the lake and reached the ears of Jerad. Near the end, they could both hear him singing back to them,

“Of the moments most treasured,

  Of the memories held dear,

  Of the tears that are coming,

  Over losing someone so dear.”

The girls heard his clear voice roll over the water to join theirs in the final farewell to their lost friends. As they shared the last verse in honor of their lives well lived. The silence returned, Jerad in the boat made his final approach to the dock. He arrived back to spend his final time with Gerald.

He made stock of everything in the camp then went to the part of the island where he had been caring for Gerald. When he arrived, he appeared to be waiting as if he knew it was time. Jerad walked over and untied him completely this time. He told him to take some time to get up and move around and stretch. He gave him the walking stick he had made for the big man.

It would help provide support until his leg finished healing completely. Jerad then said, “Come on, follow me back to the camp.” Gerald followed him back to the empty campsite without speaking a single word. The fire was burning, the stocks were full. A single tent with provisions for any type of weather stood there ready for Gerald to use.

Jerad then turned to him and said, “You have a gift, don’t throw it away. Take some time to allow yourself to heal and determine your path forward from here. I am leaving the boat for you. You can return at any time, but my recommendation would be to wait until you’re completely healed.”

Gerald said in return, “Thank you Jerad for everything you’ve done. I won’t forget that you showed me grace and let me have a choice at redemption. How are you going to make it off this island?” Jerad smiled and said, “I have transportation already arranged. Don’t you worry.” Jerad then spoke to him. “Your choices will make what you do with your life. From this point forward, something that others will sing or curse. It’s up to you, no one else.”

With that Jerad turned to walk away. He did not go towards the shore but inland towards a rise rising up out of the center of the island. Gerald watched him in silence as he walked away. Saw him walk to the top of the rise. Then to his complete surprise what appeared to be a large shadow enclosed around him. He vanished into thin air.

Gerald would never be able to explain it. Later, once he was better, he made the trek several times from the campsite to that hilltop. He would trace the footsteps that Jerad had left. He saw them for a while in the sand but all evidence of anything had vanished at the top of that rise. It was as if something had spirited him away into air.

Jerad was back on the mainland in, but minutes and he said his goodbye and thank you to the Dragon of the Stars. She said nothing else and vanished into thin air again. He walked down to the campsite where the girls were waiting for him to return in the boat. When he popped up behind them and said, “Ready, let’s get going.”

Both ladies stood there stunned. They had turned around to see him standing there with the biggest grin either of them had ever seen him express. He said, “The winds were promising.” He laughed with such a contagious laugh that they all began to chuckle together.

He then said as he mounted Princess Ali, “I’ll explain it to you both sometime.” He turned his horse with the mule following behind. Elyana coming next with Kristyna bringing up the rear. They moved into the woodlands. The trees and plants swallowed them as they disappeared like they were never there. Silence returned to the land.

They had been traveling for several hours now. Jerad knew they were nearing a campsite where they could recover for a while. They were still three days away from arriving at Anyathlion and the safe house he was taking them to. They had been winding their way up a switchback trail for the last hour when Jerad stopped them.

He motioned for silence and both the girls dismounted from their horses. He signaled for them to leave the horses where they were. They went back up the trail a bit where there was a separation in the rock facing. It would allow them to move out of this long thin defile they were currently making their way through.

Once they were all back where he wanted them to be. He had them take up a defensive position and he signaled he would be moving ahead to do some scouting. Both girls felt that the message from Jerad was he had suspected there was something amiss ahead. He would likely see what he could do to take out the bite before they moved forward again.

Elyana and Kristyna both prepared for a possible defense. Kristyna was preparing her bow and arrows to lay down a barrage of fire if need be. Elyana was preparing to defend Kristyna. Especially if anyone was to break through her arrows. She had her long knives out.

She loosened the strap on her long sword. She began to think about how they might approach, how she would handle each group that came at them. She had learned a lot and listed to what Jerad had been trying to teach her. She hadn’t forgotten what she learned through all the long training sessions. There were also the talks that came afterwards.

It seemed like only minutes that Jerad was gone. A wave of mercenaries and enforcers came rushing at them. They came from the heights down to the woods. They were growing thinner as they had reached higher elevations.

Kristyna already had her bow in hand. Her mind was evaluating the speed of each person coming at them. She was determining who would fall first. Elyana was there to feed Kristyna arrows and if need be, jump out to cut down anyone who got to close.

As the first target reached the point of release. An arrow flew with deadly effect from the bow Kristyna held. It hit the mercenary with such force that they flipped over to fall dead. Her bow was already pulled to its fullest measure again as she released it to down the next person. It was a matter of a few short minutes and six mercenaries laid dead from her arrow fire.

There was a slight pause. The enemy appeared to have been measuring their ability to defend the position. With a sudden bark of commands. The next wave came, and the numbers increased by several fold. There was no time to react, so the girls continued their routine. The enemy position had gotten closer. It was enough so that Elyana was getting ready to pull her long knives from their sheaves. Her muscles were ready to spring into action. There was a sudden flash of steel and a blur of motion that went along the front line.

They had crumbled to the ground bleeding their life out in front of them. They all had a look of shock on their faces. Then Kristyna took out another three. Then the next line crumbled again after a flash of movement along the length of its line.

It was in the middle of this that Elyana sensed more than heard a party of enforcers coming at them from behind. They had reached their position when Elyana sprang into action. She met them with such ferocity and speed that it felt as if she was watching herself from outside of her body.

She had thrown a withering number of strikes at them. They began to fall before the onslaught. She had anticipated their moves before they could muster to defend themselves. They fell to the ground either with mortal wounds or already dead.

It was several minutes later that it was all over. There laid eight mercenaries and enforcers either dead or wounded on the ground. Not a single blow had touched Elyana or Kristyna and all the enforcers were either dead or close to death.

It was at this point that Jerad came back with the captain of the enforcers in front of him. His sword point stuck in his back ready to strike him down. He and the captain arrived back at the girl’s location. Jerad immediately noticed the enforcers had tried to sneak in from the rear. They were all lying dead or almost dead on the ground. It was eight of them in total.

Elyana stood there with her bloody long knives pointing down. Her hair full of the shine of sweat from the effort she had expended. Jerad said, “Well done, guardian!” “Is everyone okay here?” Kristyna responded first, “yes we were both uninjured thanks to you and Elyana.”

Kristyna then continued, “I can see your investment in her training had paid off in full.” Jerad chuckled at this statement, and said, “Elyana has been a great student.” He turned towards Elyana then and said, “We’ll talk about this later.” She nodded to acknowledge that she needed to.

Both girls asked him at the same time what they were going to do with the captain. Jerad said, first we need to get moving, we’re changing our plans so for now he comes with us. Jerad tied the captains’ hands and then told him. “I will leave your mouth uncovered so you can breathe easier. But if I hear a peep out of you that will change by your own choice.”

The captain nodded and so he tied him to a rope tied off to the mule’s saddle. They all jumped upon their horses to continue their journey. Jerad took them by a different route to a lower elevation. Then through a very dense part of the wooded land until they came upon a clearing. There was an old campsite already set up with several lean-to. A rock boundary existed on three sides and there was only one approach to it.

The girls looked around and knew why they were there. It would be very difficult for any kind of sizable force to come at them. He sat the captain down. He then asked the girls to begin the meal. He jumped back up on Princess Ali to head back to the battle site to check and make sure they weren’t followed.

To his surprise he did find a forward scout looking over the battle scene trying to make sense of it. Jerad had come up behind him, within a split second he had his weapons disabled. Jerad had placed his knife at his throat. The scout said nothing at first. Surprised by the speed in which this had happened.

The scout then asked, “Who are you and what happened here?” Jerad responded, “Two good questions. But you’re not exactly in the position of the inquisition, are you?” The scout responded, “No” and went silent. Jerad pushed him into a sitting position. He then sat down in front of him and measured who he was.

Jerad then asked, “You’re not with them, are you?” The scout responded, “No, I was scouting ahead for some merchants. They need to deliver goods down to the villages and towns on this side of the mountains. I stopped when I came upon this battle scene.”

He chuckled, and then said, “Of course I am not sure I would define it as a battle.” “It appears to have been very one sided. Although I can’t explain how so many died falling in an almost perfect line. It’s as if they were all struck near the same time as each other.” Jerad paused; “they knew what to expect. Although, I am not sure their leaders told them the whole truth.”

The scout then said, “My name is Lightfoot. I had heard of someone such as you from my grandfather who fought in the border wars.” Jerad said, “Go on.” Lightfoot then said, “He would tell us all stories of a man. It’s rumored at some time in the past, his life became blessed by one of the last dragons.”

“It’s said that he stood alone to defend this dragon from the oncoming wave. It’s ranks were swollen with a hundred Lian enforcer soldiers and mercenaries.” “My grandfather told us that as a gift for standing to fight for it, it saved his life. That this changed him in ways no one knew.” “My grandfather told us, his grandchildren, that he was the Dragon Blood.” “He said he was not human like the rest of us and could move faster than the wind.” Jerad asked, “Anything else?”

Lightfoot thought for a moment. “They, being most of the soldiers back then, called him the Weapon’s Master. But it’s said that only somewhat described him.” “My grandfather said he himself had his life saved by this man once. It was back during one of the bad battles. He told us that every one of his family owed him a debt. That it might not ever be repaid, no matter how many years and generations had passed.”

Jerad felt himself surprised by this last statement. “I remember that battle, I remember a soldier who had fought with ferocity and honor. He showed mercy when he could but delivered death with equal measure.” Jerad paused, “I remember at some point though the enemy had determined he was too great a risk to live. He had ordered a second wave to move against him and that no man should come back without his head.”

“It was then that I moved and saved him. I remember he was a man of honor. He thanked me for what I did. He had told me his debt was a blood debt and if not him, then someone else in his family would someday pay it back. Or at least in part.”

Lightfoot then said, “You’re not supposed to be alive anymore. Everyone said that you had died because no one had seen you since the close of that war.” “My grandfather said it was not so. That he believed he was still out there. That he would come back again once the world was in danger, that he was a guardian to us all.”

Jerad smiled, he stood up and pulled Lightfoot to his feet and handed him his weapon back. “Tell the merchants that they should wait another week. These paths will not be safe until then. As it will take that long for them to be convince there is no sense in patrolling these woods anymore.”

Lightfoot then said, “Thank you Dragon Blood. For I would not be standing here today if not for you saving my grandfather all those year ago.” “I will never forget this meeting with you. When I return home, I will tell my grandfather even though he is old and his life slipping away that I met the Dragon Blood. That I came upon a field of honor. There I thanked him for saving our family.”

Jerad paused, walked over to the field of the dead, picked up several swords and then found what he was looking for. He examined the weapon for weight, balance and quality of the metals used as well as the construction. He then closed his eyes and began drawing out runic symbols in the air between the blade and its grip. Lightfoot watched on in growing amazement as the air around the blade began to glow.

Jerad then began to speak a language Lightfoot did not recognize. “Arcnisss, Bensvelk, Faesto, Fraereak, Ixin, Isk.” As he spoke the air around it grew into a blinding light. As he continued to move his hand along its edge it’s blade began to glow and then burned with a bright burning light.

He stopped then, looked over his work and waited for the blade to cool. As he did so he created runic symbols that embedded themselves into the blade. Once done he walked back and handed the sword to Lightfoot.

He spoke to Lightfoot, “Take this weapon, it is now changed, it can cut through anything, any armor stone or wood.” “Its name is Brightstar.” “But beware Lightfoot. Use it only for good, if ever you try and use it for dark purposes it will turn against you when you need it most.”

Lightfoot asked him, “what were the meaning of the strange words you spoke? I have traveled the lands and learned a great many languages but did not recognize that at all.” Jerad looked at him surprised at the layers to this newfound friend. “I spoke to it in a language almost as old as the beginning of creation. It means the following,

“Magic of life, from the beginning of time,

Imbue the good of this holder into this blade,

Serve only them, that it’s given with honor,

Breathe life into your blade to protect its owner,

I name you star of fire or Brightstar until your service,

Is no longer needed and may you bring life to those.

Who serve you with honor, integrity, and truth.”

Lightfoot stood there lost for words, he could not believe the power of those words and what it meant to him. He then spoke to Jerad, “I will carry it with honor and be sure never to use if for dark purposes.” He paused to look down at the blade and how the sunlight sparkled off its edge. When he looked up again Jerad was gone, he was nowhere at all. As if he was never there.

Jerad had determined it was time to get back. He had accomplished his goal. He had come upon a chance meeting with a descendant of someone he had saved some time ago. He smiled at this as he walked back into camp.

The girls were busy with dinner and preparing the campsite for the evening. He said, “Those sure smell good.” They both smiled at him. They both said we hope you’re hungry. Then he looked at the captain who was sitting with his hands and feet tied.

Jerad responded, “Is it ready?” They said in about ten minutes it would be good to go. He then went over and sat in front of the captain. The girls were watching him as they both were curious where this was going to go. Jerad looked at the other for a while, saying nothing, doing nothing.

When the captain said, “Why don’t you kill me and get it over with.” Jerad broke his silence, “Would you prefer that I do that?” The captain responded, “Isn’t that what you’re going to do anyway?” Jerad shot back, “I never said anything about what I would or would not do at all.” Jerad then said, “Are you passing judgment on yourself?”

The captain seemed unsettled by this conversation, “No, I would prefer to be home with my wife and children.” Jerad said, “Well that possibility is within your power. But the choice will be yours so be careful how you answer things going forward.”

The captain went silent. He watched this man who had disabled the larger part of his company along with two girls. One he didn’t know and the other who had once been a slave under one of their generals.” Jerad began by saying, “I am going to ask some questions, you need not say anything more than yes or no to each one.” The captain nodded then Jerad began,

“First of all, did my message get delivered to the high counsel as requested by me?” He responded, “Yes.”

“Second, your company’s attack was their response?” He responded, “Yes.”

“Third, are there more companies looking for us?” He responded, “Yes.”

“Fourth, is the general and his special forces looking for us?” He hesitated, fear clear in his eyes, “Yes.”

“Fifth, did they tell you why this girl was so important to them?”, He replied, “No, but everyone knows a little.”

“Sixth, what is it they know?” He replied, “That she was a personal project of the general. That when she escaped, he was so angry that he killed the whole household. Everyone working for them at the time and stuck their heads on posts outside his base of operation.”

“Seventh, do they know who I am?” He paused again, “Everyone thought you were dead; the general wouldn’t have anyone speak of it.”

“Do you think I am dead?” There was real fear shown in his eyes now, “No, I’ve never seen anything like it in all my years.” “My grandfather who fought in the border wars saw you in action once. He would tell us stories of this warrior of justice who could cut down enforcers as if they were children.”

Jerad said, “I will take you somewhere tomorrow morning early, and let you go, “What you do with this gift is up to you. If I were you, I would go home to my wife and children and move them if needed? To come after me again would be dangerous to your retirement.”

Jerad then loosened the rope on his hands and handed him a bowl of stew and some bread. Eat and when you’re done, I am going to tie you up for the night again. I’ll make sure your covered to keep you warm until morning.

He then went off to sit with the girls. They were both trying to think of what to say after they listened to this conversation. The curiosity of Kristyna got the best of her first, “Jerad, how old are you?” Jerad responded, “why do you ask?” She answered, “All these men, they all talk about their grandfathers who had fought in the border wars. They were young men then; I expect you were too.” She paused and then spoke, “Yet you are still young, at least everything about you says you are.”

Jerad said, “Is it a curse or a gift? I have not aged since she saved me. At least not in the same way other humans do.” Elyana was listening to all of this. Jerad could tell this realization about him bothered her. He turned and said to her, “We’ll talk on this later.”

He then finished his dinner, took the dirty dishes from the captain who had finished off his meal. He went off to wash them in a nearby stream. He returned and had the captain stand up and go walking a bit with him to get the kinks out of his muscles. He told him it would help before he had to bind him for the night.

Once he they done walking with the captain. He tied him up again for the evening. He turned towards Kristyna and asked, “Do you mind keeping an eye on things. He looked over at where Elyana sat but Kristyna grabbed his hand and pulled him down. “She has feelings for you, please be gentle with her.” He nodded that yes, he would.

He walked over to Elyana, tapped her on the shoulder and asked, “Will you go for a walk with me?” She turned around with tears glistening at the edge of her eyes and said, “Yes, I would like that.” She stood up and they both walked outside the parameter of the safety of the camp.

Jerad knew where he would take her. He grabbed her hand which she did not deny. They walked up a trail towards a ridge where the moonlight and stars shone down. When Jerad and Elyana arrived at the top of the ridge, Jerad pointed to a large flat stone. It looked like a giant had carved a bench out of it. He walked over to it and waited for her to sit down. She came over hopped up onto the large flat stone.

He sat down next to her. They both looked out over the vast woodlands around them. They could see down in the valley that they had traveled up from earlier in the day. There was silence for a while and then she spoke, “Its beautiful up here Jerad. Thank you for bringing me here.”

Jerad remained silent. He was waiting for her to open about the questions he sensed she had surfacing in her head. All they could hear was a quiet breeze. It rustled the leaves in the trees. The sounds of the night animals were all around them. They were making their way through the woodland. Elyana finally said, “Jerad, I am scared.”

She then said, “Yes, I know I keep repeating that to you, but that’s only because it’s so and I am hoping someday it won’t be.” He reached out with his arm to pull her close to him. He could sense her trembling. “The power of the blessing is beginning to manifest itself in you. I told you that many times it took some trigger. An event of some type before these special abilities became activated in us.”

Elyana then said, “I felt as though I was moving outside of my own body. Like I was watching a performance on stage from the seats below.” Jerad said, “Yes, it is similar for me, but I have lived with it now a long time and so I don’t even give it a second thought.”

She responded, “They never stood a chance. I was moving through them as if they were leaves blowing in the wind.” “There was no fear, no emotion to it, only action.” Then silence fell between them again. A few minutes later she said, “I’m uncomfortable with this detachment. It’s as if I am forced to take another’s life.”

Jerad responded, “Why is that you believe I always pay my respects. Build a shrine or cairn in dedication to those whose lives I took. It is so I remember that I have taken someone else’s life.” He continued, “Yes, they would take mine if I had not taken theirs, such is the way of war.” “Without that, I would feel less human less compassionate.”

Elyana listened to the breeze for a moment. She then responded, “Is that why there’s always at least one person you show mercy to?” Jerad responded, “Yes, and if possible, I would do more. In all the time I have been fighting, I have grown an extra sense about people that I come up against.

I can sense the truth within their heart. I know if they are a good person by nature forced into taking lives to survive or an evil person who enjoys killing.” “He then said in time, if you look for it, you too will be able to determine, if is something you want to.”

Elyana continued to listen, “Killing or injuring another is not a choice I make on my own. I am forced to do it in reaction to how someone else chooses. If you notice, you’ll never see me strike first. It is always in reaction to someone else’s choice.”

She squeezed his hand and said, “You’ve given me something to hold onto. Something to consider of how to cope with this kind of stuff, that’s happening to me.” Elyana then reached out and turned his head to look at her and asked, “How old are you Jerad?” He responded, “How old should I be, or how old am I actually?” Elyana said, “Either one.”

Jerad thought for a moment about how to respond to this. “I am only four years older than you are currently. I have not aged since that day the dragon saved me.” Elyana then said, ” Will that happen to me?” Jerad paused and then spoke, “Yes, although only time will tell for sure.” “Remember, we are linked together now. Not of our own choosing but through the events that swirl around us.” Elyana then asked, “Would you still care for me even if none of this had happened this way?”

Jerad paused then said, looking into the windows of her soul. “I know we are for each other, that we would be together. That there is a bond that begins in the heart, touches the soul, the very being of who and what we are. Regardless of the events that surround us. We would be.”

Elyana then leaned forward and placed her lips on his. They were both lost to each other in an embrace and kiss that seemed to go on forever. She was almost dizzy with emotion that swelled up within her and she had never felt this way before.

Elyana then said, “Promise me you will always be there.” Jerad looked at her without speaking a word. “She said please promise me that no matter what, you will be there. That you will be my soul mate for all eternity if the gods so will it.” “I need to know that Jerad, please.”

Jerad finally responded, “I promise you I will always be there, until the end of time.” She moved forward to allow herself to feel the kiss they were about to have. She wanted it to consume her and didn’t let go for a long time. Elyana then said, “Jerad, thank you. I need to know that this wasn’t a duty or obligation you felt compelled to do.”

He responded, “It is not, it will never be that.” The silence returned to the ridge, and she laid her head upon his lap and in minutes was sound asleep. As she slept there with her head in his lap, it was then he recalled the verse from the old crone at the site so long ago now.

“Two rings made in separate places,

 Neither one knowing, no one owning,

Discoveries yet found, mysteries untangling with

each round,

Many trails ahead, a twisted road full of dead,

Two rings lost in time, their destines intertwined,

Two rings when welded together, bring forth the one

thought lost forever until now, the moment when

its truth unwinds.

Two rings once together illusions now broken, the truth

has spoken,

The harbinger of renewal revealed it speaks of a

legend no longer concealed,

One ring welded by bonds, A love found strong, two

rings fused together, unbroken for all eternity.”

She stirred on his finishing this, and her eyes opened and looked up at him. “Unbroken for all eternity” is all she said. Then her eyes closed, and she was sound asleep again. It was if her soul had heard him and had responded to it. With that the night passed as he let her sleep for a while before lifting her up and carrying her back to camp.

When he arrived, Kristyna looked at him with a worried eye and he stated, “exhausted. She’s sound asleep. She rose and said let me help you get her settled in. They both walked to the tent where the two girls would be sleeping. Kristyna pulled back the furs and then said, “give me a minute. I need to make her more comfortable” and he stepped away while she removed her armor.

She came back to the fire where Jerad had been sitting and spoke. “I was beginning to worry about both of you. You had been gone for some time.” Jerad looked at her and said, “She had a lot to work out that she had whirling around in her head.” Kristyna then said, “Is she okay now, I worry about her.” Jerad said, “Yes, she’ll be fine.”

Kristyna waited a moment and then asked, “How about you Jerad, how are you doing? I know you’re this mystical person of legend guy. But I also know you’re still human” she paused a moment, “At least in part still human.”

He smiled at this and responded, “More human than you might think but I do appreciate your concern. It shows why I chose to help you when you first called out to me.” “Also, why I like you so much and consider you a very special friend.”

Kristyna eyes glistened with the moisture of the tears forming in her eyes. “You know, you are a very special person and if the gods allow it. You will make some lady someday a very good husband. You know I wanted us to be more. But I understand your destiny’s tied to hers”, as she pointed towards the tent where Elyana slept.

She then got up and gave him a kiss on his forehead. “I will never forget you, or the kindness you showed not only to me but everyone who deserved to see it.” Jerad said nothing but smiled, and she turned and went to the tent to crawl under her furs next to where Elyana slept.

The Truth Is Vague

The thing about truth is it may not bring clarity. It actually may be vague.

Truth has always had a bad name, it falls to the textbooks of religions and courts, telling it almost always carries a negative impact to your life, at least that is the general perception. But look beyond what is part of the popular consciousness to discover the difference between perception and actuality. That is where you’ll discover what truth really is”?

Jerad completed his time in Skulian without any other incidents. His mule loaded up with everything on both his and Kristynas list. Plus, extra items he had decided to pick up while he was there. He mounted up Princess Ali with the mule in tow and off they went back down the road towards the hunter’s camp. Once there, he could load the boat and return to Kristyna and their injured guest.

It wasn’t long before he had traveled down the road far enough where long shadows crossed it. The tall trees in this area grew on either side of the road. Even up to the transition line where the mountain began to have more rock than soil.

These tall trees blocked away the sunlight this late in the day. The shadows became deeper. He continued to travel back down towards the lower elevations. He heightened his senses of his surroundings as he traveled within the shadows. This was to prevent surprises from coming on him undetected.

He glanced up at the sky to appreciate the beginning of what was to become a beautiful sunset. The clouds were high in the sky and sprayed across the sphere. They painted the sky in thin layers, many colors were bleeding through them.

There was a scattering of purples, blues and reds laying across the clouds. They formed a pattern that appeared as if someone threw buckets of paint up into the sky. It appeared as if left to drop and fall wherever they might want to.

He used the scene that played out before him to relax his stiff muscles. He needed it after his brief unexpected exercise with the bounty hunters. He knew he had to vanish for a while after that confrontation. He was sure the stories would begin again about his feats of warfare. He began to think over the last week and how his life had changed once again.

What was it that she had told him so long ago? Yes, it sounded something like this. “A single event can change the course of life that troubles civilizations or saves a world.” He thought she had also said, “But it can be the first stone of a bridge that takes a nobody and creates an empress.”

He pondered a bit more thinking there was something else. Oh yeah; “I foresee such events in your future. Be careful of the choices you make. There are unforeseen futures of great harm or lasting peace flowing like a fountain from you. Where each drop of water falls, great harm or good can happen.”

He remembered her also saying. “Your type makes choices with such disregard for how it might impact others of your kind. It is a display of the arrogance of your race. Jerad thought to himself, “There’s a lot to digest here, now, in this time this begins to matter more. I now begin to wonder what good or harm finding and helping this injured girl will do.”

He had been here before. But it had not been since the border wars, when the enemy and friend a like whispered of the nick names given to him. They were names like the weapons’ master, mist walker, and shadow warrior. They were all names given to him by others who both respected and feared him.

Legends were born out of the tall tales told of his battles during those times. Those that fought during that period. Would have heard or seen what happened to those who sought to come against him on the battlefield.

There were stories layered over each other from those times. They were about the warrior whose name put fear into the Lian. But cheers into those defending against their invasion of their lands. Many of these of course were because of the Lianons own reputation. They were well regarded as legendary fighters themselves.

They endured long days of extreme training. This practice forced those that became part of the enforcers to understand discipline. They were the elite forces of their army and acted in the role of law giver’s during times of peace.

Jerad thought to himself, “There is something odd though about these Lian. They are acting more like bounty hunters than law enforcers or warriors. It’s not as if they had authority to enforce Lian law in the free territories. This far north was even a stretch for the imperial legions from Tyamaria.” The legion consisted of small squads with a platoon responsible for each province.

He picked up his contemplation again, “So, what is behind this? Is it possible this is a breakaway faction? I guess it’s possible based on history. Lian has its own history of problems within the isles where they came from. They have had tens of thousands of years to practice their political craft.”

They brought a new measure to what political intrigue meant. He was nearing the hunter’s camp, but then he stopped before arriving. He sensed a deep silence, there was a tint of something dead in the air, something was not right here at all.

He pulled his horse and mule off to the woods and spoke to Princess Ali telling her to stay put. He checked his weapons and pulled out a short staff strapped to the horse’s side. The staff he used if he thought the odds might be a little unbalanced.

Plus, using this staff he had the advantage of capturing someone for question. One end had a rounded ball designed for knocking people out vs. killing them. The other though was a curved blade with serration on one side made for tearing into armor. The other side of the blade was sharp enough to cut through anything like butter.

This was not a normal blade, but one made by his friend up in the mountains where he had gotten Princess Ali. They made it together with some of his own handy work that made this one a very special blade indeed. He made his way down to a rise that overlooked the camp. There was nothing moving. He could only smell the dead; he was already assuming this was the work of the Lian enforcers.

He knew their work and they could be merciless. It made him angry to think of all those innocent lives snuffed out by a bunch of Lian enforcers. They had out matched anyone in that camp when it came to fighting skills.

He figured if they were waiting in hiding, he might as well extend an invitation at this point. He needed to end this threat before unloading his supplies onto the boat. He could not head back to the main camp where the girls were waiting with them on the hunt.

He made his way back to the road, determined to make it look like a visit from anyone traveling to the camp. It was quite common for travelers to stop at these camps to rest. They would often buy or trade for material and goods needed. This was especially the case if their inventories were running low.

As he approached the camp, he used his staff as a walking stick. He made sure to bury the sharp edge deep into the ground each step. This way no one observing would see anything other than the rounded end of it. He edged into the center with the sun behind him. He was counting on a confrontation first. That they would not try and assassinate him from the shadows. They would want to learn what they could.

He noticed the dead hunters, all except for Gerald, he did not see the giant of a man anywhere here. Jerad thought, “I wonder, hmm…” His eyes and hearing picked up the movement. This happened at the same time as a ring of Lian enforcers slipped from the shadows to surround him.

He ignored them and checked the bodies of each of the hunters as if they weren’t even there. He thought, “No mercy shown here, it did not look like they had much of a chance. This was a slaughter, both men and women all dead.”

He waited to see what would happen next and stood up. Another figure slipped from the shadows. He came up to Jerad and spoke. “My name is Alonar, this site is under investigation for crimes against the Lian autocracy.” Jerad responded, “Where’s the investigation? Everyone’s dead at this point, can’t question those that are dead, can you?”

Alonar responded with acid biting his tongue. “Watch your impertinence or you may find yourself bleeding out alongside of them.” Jerad didn’t flinch at all, “What are you investigating and what right do you have to kill all these people? Some of them were my friends.” Alonar then changed the subject, “Have you seen this girl?” He held out a copy of the poster he had seen back in Skulian.

Jerad responded, “Nope, I have traveled down from Skulian. I was delivering my goods to various shops there.” Alonar asked, “Where’s your horse and mule then, I don’t see them?” Jerad responded and pointed out the other way. Alonar barked orders to one of his men and they slipped away up the road to check out his story. It took only minutes for him to return and nod in confirmation he was telling the truth.

Alonar then said, “I could let you go, but then I suspect you know more than you’re letting on.” Jerad responded, “Your choice but know this. Every decision in life has a set of possible outcomes, some are good, and some are very bad.” Alonar smiled a crooked smile and spoke. “I don’t like what you implied, who do you think you are anyway?” Jerad paused and then said, “The real question is what will you do when you find out?” Jerad then added, “Of course, that only matters if anyone’s left who can ask.”

Alonar began to send some signal to his troops by shifting his stance and looking down. Jerad saw his opportunity. At that point with fluid grace and speed. Jerad swung his club up and brought the rounded end to knock Alonar out cold. It was so fast that his troops hardly had time to reach their swords. Let alone pull them out when Jerad pivoted his feet bringing up the sharp edge of the staff and began to spin in a circle.

At the same time, he bought up the cutting end of his staff. Within a few brief seconds. Every one of the Lian guard with Alonar was bleeding out from a cut across their mid sections. It cut exactly below where their cuirass ended and the belts for their pants began.

They all fell to the ground with surprised looks on their faces. Their life force began to ebb away onto the surrounding ground. Jerad stood up and walked to where Alonar had fallen. He dragged the unconscious Alonar to a pole used for hanging meat to dry and tied him to it. He went about his business of preparing the site to give these hunters a decent resting place.

He went back and got his horse and mule and used the pit used for drying meats from the hunt and placed them all in there. Afterwards, he covered it up and built a burial cairn on top. Around it he placed the weapons and armor of all the Lian he had slain. It was a tribute to the hunters and huntresses and a message to others.

Alonar, who was still tied up. Finally began to wake up to find himself in an uncomfortable position. Jerad walked over to him and waited. Finally, Alonar spoke, “Who are you anyway and where are my men?” Jerad pointed over to the burial site he put together where Alonar could see the armor and weapons of his six men. The armor and weapons of his men appeared to be setup as sentinels. They were standing guard around the burial site of the hunters and huntress.

Alonar spoke, “That’s not possible, they are some of the bests there were, I handpicked each of them myself, who are you?” Jerad responded, “First, I have a few questions. Depending on how you answer them, it will make a difference on whether I allow you to live or die.

Of course, if you chose death, I would let you join your squad over there. You could be with them in the ever after forever paying your respect in silence to the hunters you killed. Especially since its purpose was for entirely no reason at all.”

Alonar swallowed hard, now knowing his fate hung by a thread. Jerad asked, “What is it about this girl that brings a special Lian enforcer squad this far north?” Alonar stated, “She’s a political prisoner. We were hunting to bring her back to the prison where she was being held.”

Jerad responded, “A whole Lian squad to find one young girl who escaped from a prison of yours?” “There’s more to it, out with it before I lose my original thought there was value in keeping you alive.” Alonar said, “She killed every guard and Lian back at the prison. Then she took out the Lian at the embassy attached alongside it. She is dangerous, don’t get fooled by her gentle demeanor.”

Jerad responded, “This gave you no right to kill these people, as I said, some of them were my friends. They have paid up now, a debt for a debt.” Jerad had pointed to the grave site and ghosts of his men standing guard there now. Alonar listened.

Jerad asked, “What is her name?” Alonar said, “Elyana” Jerad took the rounded end of his staff and jammed it down on Alonar foot. Alonar felt that and darkness almost overcame him again, but he held his place and gritted his teeth in pain.

Jerad asked again, “Elyana who, what’s the rest of her name?” Alonar responded after recovering from the initial pain in his foot. “Elyana d’Abernon of Dunstead.”

Jerad then said, “I remember the stories about that family. There was a father accused of being a trader to the Lian autocracy. What I recall, you paraded him through the streets and then left to die. Of course, that was after you had a public spectacle with him in your capital city.

Although, there’s a story put out by your rumor network. I recall it communicated he got transported to the southern prison. Most assumed he had met his final fate there. We know that’s not the truth though don’t we.” Jerad paused then continued. “Your level of arrogance is beyond anything I have tolerance for.” He then stated, “I also remember a mother and young daughter who disappeared. They were never heard from again.”

“So, you’re saying this girl you’re looking for is that young girl now grown up?” “Tell me, how did a young girl take out all the prison guard and the embassy employees too?” Alonar responded, “Her father trained her from the time she was old enough to hold a long knife.” Jerad then said, “OK, he must have been some warrior to take it upon himself to train his daughter like that. He also must have been in fear for his family, why is that?”

Alonar did not respond. Jerad took the serrated side of his blade on the staff and slid it across the calf of the man’s left leg. It cut through his britches with ease and tore the surface level of his calf skin.” Alonar held his screams not wanting to show Jerad any weakness. Jerad then said, “We can play this game until morning. At which time I have other places to be.

Of course, there might not be much of you left by then. You decide your fate.” Alonar then responded, “The Lian high counsel has had it out for him since the battle of the three.” Jerad paused, he remembered that. “It was a turning point. The Lian who had outnumbered their opponents were completely routed. It was her father who held the post of commander at that time of the free rangers. His battle tactics and troops were legendary for their ability. His name alone would make armies falter in fear.”

Jerad responded, “Okay, that’s making more sense now, but I do need to decide on what I will do with you.” “I’ll let you figure your way out of this rather than end your life here. Your fate will be your own. You’ll have to get out of this before the wolves or some bear comes along looking for an easy meal and decides why not you?” Alonar then asked, “You never told me who you were.” Jerad responded, “Your fireside stories are full of my tales.

During the border wars it was a name both feared and respected even by the Lian.” Alonar gasped, “But we thought you were dead, no one has heard anything since the border wars about you.” Jerad smiled, “Yea, my demise is a bit overrated. Don’t you think?”

Alonar eyes lit up with new respect for this man and then said, “The weapons master, and you’re going to let me live?” Jerad responded, “I need you to take a message back to the counsel although I doubt if they will hear it.” “Let them know what happened here and let them know you now have my attention.”

If I find anymore of you in this land, I won’t hesitate the next time to exact payment.” “Let them know if they decide to continue with hunting down this girl wherever she might be. That I may come for them.” Alonar steered at Jerad. He said nothing for a moment, “I’ll make sure they hear the message.”

With that Jerad unloaded his mule and horse, took off the saddle and placed everything in the boat. He then whispered in Princess Ali’s ear, and she went off with the mule following close behind.” Before pushing off he looked back at Alonar, “I have shown you grace today, count yourself lucky. If I see you again in this area, I won’t hesitate to ensure you join your buddies over there in the ever after.”

With that Jerad went to the boat to begin his journey back to the camp. He jumped into the boat. Untethered it from the mooring line. Raised the sail and took the rudder to point it away from the landing. The boat picked up speed and in time disappeared into the fog. It was rolling in from the cooling air and warm waters of the morning.

Kristyna saw the boat coming in from across the lake as it appeared coming out of the edges of the fog. She grabbed her bow in case she needed it. Jerad had been gone a while now. She was not taking any chances now that the girl was showing real promise on her recovery.

She slipped off to a clump of trees, waited for the boat to approach closer and then noticed no one was sailing it. In fact, it looked like it was moving in on its own accord. She thought to herself. “What matter of magic was this?” She saw the grouping of goods in the center of the boat. Part of the supplies were covered with a tarp. She kept stored in the boat for rainy weather to help keep herself dry if caught in it while out on the lake.

The boat slid onto shore and hit the dock then stopped. She pulled her bow to its full draw and waited to see what would happen next. Minutes later, nothing, there was nothing moving. She started to let the tension off on her bow. She then moved out of the clump of trees to inspect the boat. With silence and speed, she felt herself pulled back from behind. She saw a long knife appear at her throat in short order.

Jerad whispered to her, “Kristyna, are you the only one here?” Kristyna unsettled by this spoke, “What are you doing?” “It’s me, what happened out there?” Jerad released his grip and the knife disappeared from her throat. He responded, “Had some problems back at the hunter’s camp and in town related to our girl.” “I had to be sure, you were alone.”

She went over to sit down on the stump near where the girl was resting, “You need to tell me what’s going on. How are my friends at the hunter’s camp?” Jerad paused, reached out and touched her hand, “I’m sorry, but they’re all dead.” This stunned her, and she got up from the tree stump she was using as a chair and walked away facing the mountains.

Jerad got up and walked over to her. He placed his right hand on her shoulder then said, “I know it won’t bring them back, but the Lian who did this are all dead now. I allowed one to survive, though wounded, he was left there to send a message back to the high council that it ends here and now.”

She then turned around with tears streaming down her cheeks. She whimpered, “Thank you Jerad. I’ll need to go back and give them a proper burial; I can’t leave them there for the crows.” Jerad then said, “I’ve already taken care of it. I would never leave someone that was our friend, left without a burial.” She stared at him and then leaned into him sobbing.

He held her while she worked it all out of her system. They both stood there with the first morning rays of the sun beginning to warm the land around them. Kristyna held onto Jerad a bit longer to help give her the strength she would need to make it through this day. It was then they both heard, in a soft raspy voice, “Hello, is anyone there? I need something to drink.”

They both turned in surprise and went back to find the girl was propping herself up on her side. She still looked pale to Jerad, but she was alert and speaking. Kristyna reached over for the water-skin and lifted it up to her to drink from. She said, “Drink now, sips only, no extended drinks yet.” Jerad who was now sitting on one of the stumps looking at her to gauge her recovery. There was color coming back in her checks which made her freckles more pronounced now.

She noticed him at that point and asked, “Who are you, and what happened?” Kristyna and Jerad both responded by introducing themselves. Then Kristyna said, “I saw the fight along the ridge. You were fending yourself from those bandits. I was the one who chased them off with my arrows.”

She responded, “Thank you, I am not sure I would have made it without both of your help.” She spoke to Kristyna, but her eyes stayed locked on Jerad. She asked, “Who are you and why are you here?” as she looked at Jerad as if searching for something she should know. Kristyna spoke first, “I needed help once you fell from the ledge.” “Jerad came along at the right time and carried you all the way back to the boat. He’s been here protecting us both since then.”

The injured girl paused, “Thank you both, but I am tired and need to sleep some more.” She felt safe having heard both of their stories and laid back down, asleep within minutes.” Kristyna then turned to Jerad. “This is a good sign; she should start to gain her strength back over the next four or five days. I need a favor tomorrow.”

Jerad responded, “What can I do for you?” I want to go back tomorrow, give my respect to my friends and travel into Riverlynn to pick up her cuirass.” “With her being able to speak now you’ll be able to tend to her.” She paused but then said, “See what else you can learn about her.” Jerad paused and then said, “We’ll need to take shifts tonight so I can get rested. With everything that has taken place, we both need to be alert and recovered.”

She agreed immediately, and then asked, “Would you tell me a bit more about who you are?” “There’s few that can sneak up on me like you did and have a knife to my throat before I could even react.” Jerad grinned, “I hoped that there would not be a reason for me to come out of retirement as it were.”

Jerad paused, then continued, “What do you know about the border wars?” She thought briefly, “My father when I was younger used to tell me stories of those wars, the battles, skirmishes and…” She trailed off for a moment in thought. “There were those stories. When I heard them, they almost sounded like something made of tall tales. You know passed down from fireside talks and the like.”

Jerad asked, “What stories?” She responded, “My father spoke of them with reverence and respect, of the mist walker he called him.” Kristyna continued, “he said when he showed up at a battle. He could cut through a whole platoon is less than five minutes. ” She paused in thought then continued. “They, the other side never realized what hit them. It was as if he appeared out of thin air and moved with speed so fast that the eye couldn’t track him.”

Kristyna thought and said, “it’s said by others. He was a vengeful spirit who was taking his revenge on the enemy for some past deed.” She paused again, “He was a legend in those days, but no one has heard a thing since peace arrived and the wars were over.”

She paused and then continued, “Everyone talked as if he found peace at last and was finally allowed to rest.” My father though, was not so sure about that. He thought he was hiding somewhere. Jerad spoke then, “I knew there was no peace. That it was just a matter of time before someone else would get the dumb idea to begin something all over again.”

She said wait a minute, “You said you knew, not he knew.” “Yes, Kristyna, I am called by many names. The Lian call me the weapons master, the common people the mist walker, and there are many others beyond that.” Kristyna then said, “If I hadn’t experienced want happened to me a bit ago, I would not have believed you. I always thought they made up stories to keep us kids in line.” She then asked, how many Lian were there, was it the complete group of them?” He said, “seven including the one I let live.”

Kristyna asked, “Was that the one who identified himself as Alonar?” Jerad said, “Yes!” She went silent for a minute and then asked how, how’d you take out that many well-trained enforcers?” Jerad smiled, “Sorry, trade secrets. But in less than a minute after I started, they all laid dead before they even hit the ground. Well, except for Alonar of course.”

Kristyna had to ask, “I’ve seen you capable of such compassion though. How can you reconcile the two, you know, compassion for others while dealing out death as if you were a god?” Jerad thought a moment and then told her, “There is a long story about how this all began but so much of it is of legend now.” Jerad continued, “When you speak of the gods, you are closer to the truth than you might think. or believe.”

Kristyna asked, “What do you mean?” Jerad responded, “I mean I am the first and last of my kind.” She paused a moment in deep thought. But then said, “Your him, you’re the one whose life that dragon saved. It’s said that she gave you her own blood to save your life. That is, you?” Jerad said, “Yes, a blessing and a curse all in one.”

Jerad then said, “You must promise me though not to share that with anyone else.” “I am trusting you Kristyna as a good friend. Our fates became one path and were thrown together to help save this girl, the same one who we also need to talk about.

She asked, “what did you learn? “She is Elyana of Dunstead, the missing little girl that disappeared so long ago. Remember, her father got the bad end of a week political court. He also had faith the Lian would keep their word so gave up without a fight. He got sent to the court of the Lian and killed for treason.”

Kristyna said, “But how and what brought her here?” Jerad responded, “We’ll have to ask that question once she’s strong enough to talk about it.” Kristyna then said, “What have we gotten ourselves tangled up in?” Jerad replied, “All I can say is hang on because once she’s better we’re about to find out.” Kristyna said, “I’m going to get some sleep for a while. Wake me up in four hours and I’ll take the next shift.”

Jerad nodded; she went off to her tent to get some sleep. Her head had a hundred different thoughts swirling through her mind. Regardless, despite everything that had happened. It did not take long before she was sleeping. The evening was uneventful. Elyana slept through it as well, only waking for brief moments to get water. Sometimes she would want sips of the soup in the pot too. She appeared to be building up more strength. That was good.

Kristyna approaches on the last shift of the evening. Bent over to squeeze his hand and said, “Get some sleep, you’ll have a full day in a few hours helping to keep an eye on our girl.” With that he rose from the log he was resting on. He went over to the tent to get some sleep before the morning finally came. It seemed like he only laid his head down, when he sensed Kristyna touching him to announce it was time to get up.

He opened his eyes to allow the light of the morning to seep in and then he rose in a graceful move to a sitting position. Kristyna looked him in the eyes, then said, “Coffee’s ready, and breakfast too.” Get a little before our girl wakes up for the day. I will be heading out once I see you are up and about.

Kristyna then walked off to begin preparation for her trip that day. Jerad knew where she would stop first. He called out to her to come over to the fire. He then said, “Kristyna, Gerald was not among the dead at the hunter’s camp yesterday.” “I don’t know what that implies but be careful.” “I am not saying there’s anything to suspect. But until we know, any unsubstantiated possibility should get its due consideration.”

Kristyna responded back, “Gerald could be a loner and would often go off for a week or two on trips into remote places.” Jerad thought for a moment, “Do you like this Gerald, I mean more than a friend?” Kristyna looked at Jerad at that point, “He’s a friend, an occasional one because of him not being there all the time.” “I enjoy his company but he’s not my type.” Jerad asked, “Is there a type? What does that mean?”

Kristyna thought for a moment, “I don’t think he is someone that I could commit to for a long-term relationship.” “I need someone who’s more connected to the world around them. Someone who understands that sometimes, others may need their strength. That their support must be more then what they need for themselves.”

She chuckled a bit, “That would not be Gerald.” “He is very focused on who and what he is. He doesn’t often come out of that mold. The only exception of it is when he takes an interest in someone else.” Jerad responded, “A word of caution, he has feelings for you, can be jealous, and by his size alone, could be dangerous.” “I never sensed that in my immediate dealings with him.” “Yet, people can be good at hiding their true intentions.”

Kristyna nodded, “Agreed, I’ll be sure to be careful.” “Thanks Jerad, you know you’re showing that great capacity for compassion for others again.” Jerad smiled, “You know, it’s actually my preferred place.” “I am not the cold hard killer that some of the stories make me out to be.”

Kristyna responded, “There is more to you than what you allow yourself to show.” “I am a patient person and consider you to be a good friend, not only a casual friend.” “I hope we have the opportunity to learn more about each other before our journey together is over.”

Jerad responded back, “What makes you think our journey will ever end.” “My thoughts are that friends. Good friends are always in the same journey. Even though their paths may take them away for a time. They will meet up again over time and begin as if there was no separation of time and space at all.”

Kristyna smiled at that, and said, “Thanks, I do not think I will ever forget our time together.” Brought to each other through the unsuspecting circumstance of the need of another.” With that she looked over at Elyana and went over to check on her.

She looked over her injuries, and smiled, “She’s doing well with her healing. I’ve never seen such a rapid recovery considering her injuries. It’s as if the gods are intervening for some reason.” “Like there’s a destiny they have in mind for her to fulfill and they need her to get on with it.”

Jerad said, “Who knows, you may be right. There is something more to her than another royal caught up on the wrong side of their enemies.” Kristyna nodded in agreement. Got up and then went over the boat and cast the mooring lines off to prepare for her departure.

Jerad got up and walked over to grab her hand, “Be careful. Keep your sense about you today while out. Always look over your shoulder when you return and don’t assume you’re alone.” He said, “there are many bounty hunters out looking to get a quick reward on her. I ran into one such group while in Skulian.”

She paused then asked, “And are they still breathing?” “I gave them a warning. They got the message but to be sure they are opportunists. People like them wouldn’t hesitate to take advantage of someone. Especially if something presented itself to them.”

“My experience with these types is that they have short memories. Don’t always remember the lessons life tries to teach them. Or the things that are most dangerous to their continued existence.” She nodded, then leaped across to the boat, raised the sail and then began to head out towards the hunter’s camp.

Behind him Jerad could hear Elyana shift in her bed beneath the lean-to created for her. He walked over and knocked on one of the support logs. You want breakfast? She responded from behind the fur put up to give her privacy and keep it warm during the cold nights. “Would you and can we talk?” Jerad responded, “Sure, let’s get some nourishment in you first.”

He went over and put together a bit of breakfast stew, and a piece of fresh bread. He had bought the bread while in town. He also poured a cup of hot steaming coffee. He took them over and set them down while he pulled the fur cover back and lifted it over the top to hold it up.

He handed her the bowl of stew and bread and set the cup of hot coffee next to her. She was sitting up in an old hunter’s outfit Kristyna must have given her.

Elyana took a bite or two of the stew, ate two bites of the bread and sipped the coffee a bit. After that she asked, “Where is she?” Jerad responded, “Oh, you mean Kristyna!” She responded, “So that’s her name?” Jerad said, “Yes!”

Elyana then asked, “Who are you and are you and her you know, together?” Jerad chuckled, “No, Kristyna and I are friends.” “My name is Jerad.” Elyana thought a moment, took another sip of her coffee, and asked. “I overheard you both talking about the border wars while I was slipping in and out of sleep.” “Did you know my father?”

Jerad paused and then spoke, “No, but I knew of him as he likely knew of me.” Elyana then asked, “I remember hearing something about dragons, blood, mystic walkers, and…” Jerad put his fingers to her lips to stop the question that might come next and spoke. “There are a lot of things we both need to learn about each other in the time ahead. We’ll have time for that later, for now tell me something about yourself?”

Elyana looked a bit irritated that he stopped her mid-sentence. But she then relaxed and said, “How did you know my name, did I say it in my dreams, you know when I was in fever or something?” Jerad paused, “No, let’s say you have a bit more fame currently then you may care to have.” Elyana was ready to ask something, but Jerad placed his fingers on her lips again. He then said, “You’re a wanted person, ten thousand gold pieces dead, twenty thousand alive.”

“The Lian want you pretty bad to have the elder council post a reward that big.” “In fact, they want you more alive for some reason, care to share why?” Elyana shot back irritated, “I don’t have to tell you anything. I don’t even know you, why should I trust you, and who do you think you are?”

Jerad observed her cheeks had turned a rosy color which set her freckles on fire. He placed his hand on her shoulder as if to say to her relax, you are among friends here. Jerad then said, “First of all. Kristyna and I both have the right to ask that question considering we saved your life. You would be dead right now if not for Kristyna coming to your aid against those bandits. Second. she also had the good sense to flag me down to help after you fell.

So young lady. We do deserve to know a bit more about who you are. We also would like to know. Why you have every bandit, thug, opportunity seeker and the whole nation of Lian after you?” Elyana relaxed a bit, composed herself then said, “I am sorry, my practice in manners is lacking these days. It’s been a long time since I’ve had the chance to care to use them.”

Jerad responded, “I understand that, but let us get started on the right foot by showing a little trust in each other. I promise to give you time, but you need to give me at least an idea or how else do you expect me to protect you.” Elyana looked into his eyes then. She saw the odd combination of color. Bright blue with swaths of yellow, orange, and green scattered across them. She thought, “I’ve never seen anyone with eyes like that.”

She answered Jerad. “I am Elyana of Dunstead, the daughter and only child of Arlyss Kedrick d’Abernon, the Count of Dunstead. Edris Odella d’Abernon, the Countess of Dunstead is my mother.” Jerad did not interrupt waiting for her to continue.

Elyana than said, “They killed my father and took me and my mother. They gave us over to some member of the high council to be his servants.” “We were then separated. I got taken to work on a farm somewhere on the isles of the Lian.” “I can’t …” Her eyes began to well up with tears, “I can’t talk about it much right now, what else do you want to know?”

Jerad thought and asked, “Where were you going when the bandits attacked you and what was the purpose?” He paused but a moment and said, “You must have some purpose behind being this far north.” He then said. “Sylanon and Rhiannon are not known for their large metropolitan areas. Or its civilized citizens.”

Elyana responded, “First of all, I didn’t ask for your help, but I do appreciate you saving me. I will thank Kristyna when she returns. She will be back, right?” Jerad responded. “Elyana, I know you did not ask for my help but consider it a gift, I am committed to protecting you until you reach your goal.”

Elyana chuckled, “What are you my guardian or something?” Jerad responded, “You can call me anything you want, as long as you try and get along and do what I tell you when I tell you.” “It may save both our lives and allow you to reach your goal.” Elyana looked down and asked, “Where’s my stuff, my cuirass, britches and boots?”

Jerad responded. “Your cuirass got damaged during the battle you had with those bounty hunters. Your britches and boots needed repair.” “I took them in to get fixed.” “Kristyna will return with them this evening.” “She looked a moment and then said, “That cuirass won’t get the proper repairs by some back water smithy. It needs someone who has schooling in how to handle special metals like those use to make it. Not someone who spends their day fixing horseshoes and farming tools.”

Jerad smiled, “This smithy was the creator of your cuirass you wore. Your mother and father contracted him to create it for you. So, I would watch your judgment and try to learn something about who you’re referring to. It would help you to understand who they are. Before having those types of opinions of the local citizens of this area.”

Elyana shut up for a bit at that point and Jerad stood up, looked over at her and said, “Finish your meal, get some rest. I plan to take you for a brief walk to help build up your strength again. Tomorrow, we’ll start your training. We need to check if those injuries have affected your ability to defend yourself.”

He then walked off to the shoreline and bent over to clean up the dishes using the cold clear waters of the lake. Elyana watched him a bit. She took some more bites of the food until satisfied, pushed the plate and empty cup away and laid back down to think. “What do I do, how much should I tell them, how far should I trust them?”

She then thought, “I may not have a lot of choice. But if I can get him or them to get me to Sirlianinon. I can meet up with Aqdas Nazar and find out what he might know about my mother.”

Once there, it will be easy enough for me to give them the slip. She then thought, “There’s something about this, about him though. There’s an attachment to him somehow, I’ve never felt this way before about anyone. This feeling is different what is it?”

With that she slipped off to sleep and then the dreams hit her. It was not the first time she had dreams like this but this one was more real. “She saw herself standing, overlooking a field and he was by her side. She and he both had armor on. He wore some type of odd battle outfit arrayed with weapons.” Then a voice came to her, “Daughter of the morning light and dawn. You who are to bring a new dawn, do not fear your new guardian, he is there to protect you and so much more.”

“You have a long and dangerous journey ahead. You must trust him for through him lies your future. Not only yours, but his too. For all nations will come to know you both and the one yet to come. I the goddess of light and dawn have so ordained it to be so.”

“Long has it been since you had a reason to trust. But in him, know that your destinies are the same. They cannot separate if you hope to get back your mother and to restore what’s been taken from you.” With that the dream faded and she fell into a deep restful sleep.

Jerad woke Elyana up around two hours later and whispered to her, “OK, sleepy head. You need to get up so we can start building up your strength a little. I have some tea for you along with some bread and cheese. Take some time to get to work on that and I will be right back.”

Elyana sat up and looked around to see Jerad stepping to the other side of the trees. She could hear him working on something, like he was sanding something down. She took the time to sip on the tea, “This was good” she thought to herself. What’s in it?”

She then began nibbling on the cheese and warm bread. “Where did he learn how to do this? I need to know more about him.” “Then she remembered the dream. My guardian, I was only joking before when I called him my guardian but that dream. I need to recall more of it later.”

Jerad walked back over and had two practice swords made from trees in his hand. She recognized them from all the training her father put her through when she was growing up. They would practice for hours. He used to change out with diverse types of swords, two and one-handed both. She was not sure she felt up to that kind of training yet but would give it a go. She knew she did need the exercise so she could begin to heal.

Jerad came over and extended his hand down to her, she looked at him for a moment and reached out to grab his hand. When their fingers touched there was a spark that lit up the space between them. She drew back, saying “Ouch, that hurt. what was that all about?” Jerad said, “let’s try again.”

She reached out again. This time there was no spark but there was a sensation of something very warm passing between them. Once standing, he motioned for her to follow, and they went to a clearing he had made for them to practice.

The clearing was near the shoreline. She loved being here listening to the waves as they swelled and retreated with the pulse of the lake. Jerad handed her one of the practice swords. She felt the balance and feel of it. It almost felt like a good sword made by a master blacksmith.

She moved it around a bit and took several swings and it whooshed as it passed through the air. She looked back at him, and he asked, ” Ready?” She responded, “Ready for what?” His attack was fast, and she almost didn’t meet it with a parry. They were two-handed practice swords. “How did he know that was her preference?”, she thought.

Jerad smiled and said, “You ready?” She smiled and said, “Bring it on!” He then made a series of swings with each one parried by her. He moved with sudden blinding speed. He had swung downward to hit her in the back of the upper leg. This had the effect of causing her to lose her balance. Then another series of attacks. He followed behind with each one tapping her. They didn’t hurt per say, but enough so where she knew she would have been dead if that was a real fight.

Jerad reached down and pulled her up and asked, “You, okay?” She responded, “How did you do that? Not even my father was that quick and he was good, the best I knew of at that time.” Jerad smiled, and asked, “Can you walk, okay?” She said yes.” He said to her, “Walk with me a bit, you need to build up to this.” She felt the sting still on the back of her leg and thought, “There’s going to be nasty bruise back there later.”

He walked her down to the water’s edge where he had built a bench out of logs. She sat down and took a deep breath. They both sat together looking out over the deep blues of the lake. It was reflecting the bright blues of the sky back at them.

The wind was blowing in light breezes and felt refreshing. She could smell the spring flowers. The breezes stirred the air around them. They mixed with all the scents of the plants that grew between the land and the shoreline of the lake. He finally broke the silence, “You did alright back there.” “I take it your dad trained you growing up?” She responded, “yes, he would train me for hours. We would use different types of training swords. Sometimes even practice long knives.” He would tell me, “Elyana, I may not always be here to protect your mother and you. You will need to grow up to protect yourself and your mother.”

Jerad said, “I never fought with your dad on the battlefield, but I did have a chance to meet him once. He had sought me out to help train some younger recruits during the border wars.” “He always talked about his young daughter who could put most of these young men to shame.” “He loved you so much, Elyana. He was a good man.”

Tears began to form in her eyes as she fought back against the memories of him. “I miss him so much, Jerad.” Jerad then turned towards her and took her hand and placed it on her heart. He then said, “He will always be here. Elyana, keep him alive and pay him your respect by never allowing yourself to forget what he did for you.” She looked up and then leaned her head against his shoulder as if to say thank you.

They sat that way a while longer and he finally got up and said, “Come on let us go back and let you rest some more. I will get you in a bit so we can review what happened back there. She got up and they walked back to the lean to. Before laying down, she turned and looked into his eyes and said, “I l had dreams about you.”

He listened and said, “And what happened?” Elyana said, “I was standing with you on a ridge. We were overlooking enemy positions on a battlefield. We were both dressed in battle gear and there was the feeling of something big about to happen.”

He said, “A premonition?” She responded, “Something more. There was a voice speaking to me and they said that you were my guardian, that you are here was not by chance.” She paused in thought a moment, “It said our destinies were the same, that they must not separate.” “That I need to put my trust in you. Yet, there was something more I sensed. An inference to something much bigger than trust.” “I am sorry, I need to lay down again, that took it out of me.” With that she laid down, pulled up the fur around her and closed her eyes.

Jerad bent down, kissed her on the head and whispered. “Trust is the first step toward understanding the truth of choice.” “Happy dreams to you Elyana.” She could feel him tucking her in and then heard him sitting down on the log close to the lean-to so he could watch over her.

He then began to think through what she had told him about her dream or premonition or whatever it was. He thought, “I’ve heard something similar before. It came from that elderly woman, what was it he thought, let’s see now.

“Two rings lost in time, their destines intertwined,

  Two rings when welded together, bring forth the one

  thought lost forever until now, the moment when

  its truth unwinds”.

“Yes, that was the part that sounds so like her dream. We’ll have to talk about it when she wakes up.” He wondered. Who this mysterious elderly woman was who appeared and disappeared in and out of his life now. She was there to help her; it was because of her that we had the supplies we needed to nurse her back to health. One in the same. It’s possible considering everything that’s happened up to this point now.

He then relaxed and let his senses reach out to the area surrounding him. He did not detect anything being off, so he rested a bit since she seemed to be resting well. It was getting near late afternoon when he heard her stir and she opened her eyes.

He immediately got up to warm up some tea and when she had propped herself up, he handed her the warm cup. Jerad said, “Any more dreams?” Elyana responded, “No, nothing that I remember.” He then said, “When you’re against an opponent you need to expect not only the moves you want to make. But ones they will make.” “It can be the difference between life and death.”

He paused a moment; she said nothing and then he said. “Try and see what it is you want to do, how you will do it, and what you will do against the unexpected.” “It prepares your mind and body for possibilities. It will protect you from getting caught off guard by anything they may come at you with.”

She listened and then asked, “When will Kristyna return with my stuff?” He looked up at the sun’s position. Then said, “It shouldn’t be too much longer before we hear or see her coming across the lake in the boat.” “He said besides, it’s her turn to fix dinner and laughed.” She smiled at this and then asked, “What do you think it means, protector?” Jerad said, “Sit up, I have something to tell you that’s important. It fits in to what you heard in your dreams.

With that she sat up and said, “Okay, what is it?” Jerad began, “When we first got you. We needed supplies to help calm the fervor and to help you heal.” Kristyna knew of an elderly woman who lives across the lake. She lived in a small cabin at the foot of the mountain below the old watch tower. I traveled there as she was still having to treat and check on you hourly back then.”

“I got there without incident. Sure enough, she was there, surrounded by these beautiful herbal gardens and flowers. All kinds were growing there. There were buildings of all types, each one with a different array of colored glass in them. As if to filter the light into them to do something.

She was cooking soup in the kettle over a fire. ” Elyana said, “Then what happened?” He said, “She knew everything I needed before I even showed her the list Kristyna had made up to give her. She also handed me several bowls of some soup with instructions for your recovery.”

Elyana was attentive then and asked, “But then what?” Jerad began again, “She began to site a sort of poem or verse from some prophesy.” Elyana asked, “Do you remember it?” He said, “Would you like to hear it?” She nodded yes, He then repeated it back to her.

“Two rings made in separate places,

Neither one knowing, no one owning,

Discoveries yet to found, mysteries untangling with

each round,

Many trails ahead, a twisted road full of dead,

Two rings lost in time, their destines intertwined,

Two rings when welded together, bring forth the one

thought lost forever until now, the moment when

its truth unwinds.

Two rings once together illusions now broken, the truth

has spoken,

The harbinger of renewal revealed it speaks of a

legend no longer concealed,

One ring welded by bonds, A love found strong, two

rings fused together, unbroken for all eternity.”

When he got to the part about the two rings lost in time, their destinies intertwined, she gasped and spoke. “Jerad, I am scared, what does this mean? ” Jerad reached out to hold her hand then said, “I am not sure yet. But it is becoming clear we are on this journey together. So, we’ll have to learn as we go and see where it brings us.”

Elyana then asked, “Promise me you’ll be there to be my guardian, I can’t…I can’t do this on my own. I am not strong enough to.” The tears began to roll down her cheeks. Jerad reached inside of his jacket and pulled out a soft silky cloth and began to dab her tears with it.

They sat there in silence a while and then they both heard the lap of a boat coming from the lake behind them. He immediately turned and rose to a standing position in one smooth move and told her to be quiet and still. He was going to pull the cover down over the lean-to and ensure there were no surprises coming in with that boat.

He saw her look and said, “Trust me, I’ll keep you safe.” She nodded while he slipped away into the trees. He positioned himself to watch the boat as it closed in on the shoreline. As the boat closed into the dock, Jerad noticed there were two figures in it. He first saw Kristyna, with a much larger figure behind her. He assumed it was Gerald since he had not seen him at the slaughter of the hunter’s camp.

He did not like this at all. Gerald had one hand on her shoulder and the other one stayed hidden behind her. Despite her moving around to bring the boat into the dock. He never left that position of being behind her. As the boat neared, Kristyna called out, “Jerad we are coming in. I found Gerald; he is coming in to visit with us. He has news he wants to rely to you.” The boat slipped into dock, she tied it up and they both stepped off onto the dock.

He now held a large bag behind him. Jerad assumed it was the cuirass, britches, and boots belonging to Elyana. He thought it most likely had supplies Kristyna meant to pick up while in Riverlynn today. He grabbed his staff that he had brought along from the camp earlier.

The last time he was at the hunter’s camp. He had also set free Princess Ali and the mule who were well trained, and he knew she would not let anyone else close to her. She would defend herself and the mule from anyone or anything with bad intentions.

He stepped out into the early evening sunlight. He positioned it behind him placing his face in shadow. He already knew something was wrong. He knew Kristyna would not expose the girl to any threat on her own. She’s protective over her charge. You could say, invested, considering the round-the-clock care. She had provided to nurse Elyana back to health.

They walked up to four feet of where Jerad was standing. Gerald stood at least a head and half taller than him. He was twice as wide as well. Jerad read the worry in Kristynas eyes as she neared. He also noticed the bruised face as she turned to where the light hit it while looking for Elyana.

She then spoke, “Is our girl sleeping still, I noticed the front’s pulled down over the lean-to.” Jerad responded, “Yes, she is resting although I had her up for a while earlier. I was working with her trying to build back some strength.” Kristyna then asked, “How did she do, she didn’t collapse did she?” Jerad said, “No, she did fine actually.” Gerald had not said a thing during this whole conversation. He appeared to be measuring something or considering what he was going to do.

Jerad had left the staff with the blade side up to announce he was not unarmed nor unprepared. Never-the-less, Jerad thought. “Gerald did not appear to be the brightest bulb when it came to common sense.” There was a sudden silence between the three parties.

Then Kristyna said, “I’ll check on her to see how she’s doing. Gerald began to move forward. Jerad changed his stance, made a loud thump in the dirt with the rounded end of his staff and said, “Only you Kristyna. Gerald, why don’t you and I go to make you comfortable at the fire and we’ll talk about why you’re here.”

Gerald’s eyes began to dart from side-to-side as if considering his options. This was not going to plan. Jerad then said, Kristyna goes ahead but at that moment Gerald shoved her with all his might forward. He charged at the same time at Jerad. Jerad was prepared though, caught Kristyna with the free hand and swung her around to land behind him.

He knew she was athletic and would keep her balance. In the same motion he brought his staff around. With the blunt end he caught Gerald in the knees with a blow that rang out a crack as it broke the left one on contact. Gerald began to tumble forward. With that Jerad moved out of the way and brought up the staff again to place a blow behind his neck to knock him out. Gerald hit with a thud, and never got up again.

Jerad went to Kristyna and asked, “Are you okay. I didn’t hurt you, did I?” She responded in tears, “No, you didn’t but we better get him tied up, he won’t stay out long. He has a thick skull.” Jerad nodded and said, “Yes, but he also has a shattered knee.” “He’s not going far anytime soon.”

Elyana poked her head out at this point to check on them both. She then said, “Let me get the rope, is it still where I remember seeing it hanging by the bench where we sat earlier?” Jerad nodded yes and she went off to get it while Jerad kept watch our Gerald.

When she returned, he handed the staff to her and said if he moves, do not hesitate to use it. You won’t get a second chance.” She nodded then watched over Gerald as Jerad pulled his arms behind him. Jerad tied them off and then did the same to his ankles.

He then got some strong green wood and created a stint to use on his broken leg. He took one of the furs and wrapped it. Secured it and then positioned it to lessen the pain he would begin to feel upon awakening.

Kristyna watched him and said, “I am not sure he deserves what you did to save his leg, but I understand it.” Jerad stood up, then with incredible strength he picked the large man up. He lifted him under his shoulders and moved him to another location on the island away from the camp site.

She could hear him hammering something into the ground. When he returned, he said, he is secure for now and won’t be moving anywhere anytime soon.” Now, he smiled and with courtly manners said, “ladies, let’s sit down so you can tell us both what this was all about.” “First of all, let me look at those facial injuries, Kristyna.”

Kristyna responded, “I’ll be fine”. Jerad responded, “It’s either me or Elyana. You choose” Jerad took a clean cloth from the supplies, poured some of the solution he had in one of bags on it. He then began to clean and rub the wound on her face with the medicine.

Kristyna asked, what is in that bottle? Jerad responded, “A special mixture of herbs and other things. It helps speed up the healing of these types of injuries. It should be better by morning.” He observed the wound for a minute. He thought, it looks like a ring mark on one cheek from his hand.” All right, that’s done, “Let’s hear it what it is that’s going on with Gerald?”

She then began to tell them both, “I returned to the site where you buried the hunters. Tears began to well up in her eyes and Elyana came over and sat down next to her. She held her for a moment. Elyana looked over at Jerad as if to say, you never told me any of this. Kristyna composed herself and then reached out to touch his hand. “First of all, thank you for what you did back there. You not only gave them a proper burial, but you honored them with the shrine you built for them.”

Elyana looked surprised when she heard this. The anger she had raised about his lack of clarity and detail about this had drained away. Kristyna then said, “I said my goodbyes to each of them. I then rode into town. I picked up Elyana cuirass, britches and boots from the smithy and clothing store. I went shopping for the things I thought we would need. When I returned to the hunter’s camp, Gerald was waiting.

I had no reason to suspect anything, but he walked over to me, and slapped me hard to the ground with the back of his hand. He grabbed me then. He started shaking me asking me where you were?” He thought that you had killed them all, not that the Lian had killed them first and then you killed the Lian.

Gerald told me he came upon the site and found the leader struggling to get out of the ropes you had tied him up with. He asked what had happened and that guy what was his name? Oh yes, Alonar. He told him this tall tale about how you had come into camp and with cold precision began killing all the hunters.

He also told him that the Lian had come across them as it was taking place. He then told Gerald that you had killed them as well and tied him for the wolves to feed on.” She continued, “Gerald was so mad, he wouldn’t listen to reason at all. He forced me to bring him back here and you know the rest.” “I appreciate the fact that you didn’t kill him out right.

But what are we going to do about him? “He knows too much, if he returns before convincing him of the truth that could be bad for all.” “Especially with Alonar freed now and spreading that made-up story.” Jerad thought a moment. We may have to leave him where I took him and keep him alive while were working on Elyana and her recovery. Once we are ready to continue from here. I can send both of you ahead to a designated place. I’ll stay here to give you the time and then free him up and leave to catch up to you.

Once you are both gone from the camp, I can completely erase my tracks. Does not matter how good he thinks he is; he’ll never find them.” He looked at both the girls and asked, “Are you both okay with that? Do you have some other alternative you would like to discuss?” They responded at the same time, “No, that may be the best we have. At least he wasn’t hunting us down for the reward.”

Jerad then said, “You two need to get some rest. Elyana you’re still recovering, and you’ll have some more training tomorrow.” “Kristyna, you need to give yourself some extra time to sleep tonight. That way it will heal a bit more before morning. ” He said I’ll take the watch. You can take over in the morning.” He then rose, took a bowl of food and a canteen with him, and walked over towards the direction he had taken Gerald.

The night passed without incident. Jerad made sure that it was quiet until morning so they all could rest. He kept the campfire burning strong to help heat up the area during the coldest part of the evening. He knew where he would have them go already for the meetup. He had drafted instructions for them to use to ensure only he could find them again. Once they left this island location.

He was working on breakfast for everyone and decided to check on Gerald and see what he could do to reason with the man. He used the ladle to pour a large amount of the breakfast stew into a bowl and grabbed a fresh canteen of water. He headed out once the sun was high enough, he could see no activity anywhere on the island or the lake.

He came into the clearing between the trees and the rocky wall where he had brought Gerald. Gerald sat there tied to the tree. Jerad walked up to him and said, “You hungry? I brought you some fresh breakfast stew and water if you are hungry.”

Gerald stared at him for a moment and then nodded yes. Jerad said, “I am going to trust you will not try anything stupid, you need to eat, I need to talk, and you need to listen.” Jerad untied his hands. He told him to rub his wrist for a minute before trying to eat to stimulate the circulation.

Gerald did so, and then asked, “Why didn’t you kill me when you had the chance? I was planning on killing you for what you did to my friends.” Jerad told him to eat and drink and listen to his side of what had happened. Gerald picked up the bowl, smelled it and started to eat from it. Took some bites and a couple of long drinks from the canteen and then looked over to listen.

Jerad began, “When I came into camp from a trip up to Skulian the slaughter was already done. I had a run in with a group of bounty hunters in Skulian who were looking for the girl. You know, our wounded guest.” The reward posted in town is from the high council of the Lian. Alonar, the captain of that local group that you ran into back at the camp. He was behind the slaughter at the hunter’s camp.”

He paused a moment and then continued, “If you had taken the time to observe. You might have noticed that I placed a shrine around their burial site. It was I and not them that gave them the burial. I built the shrine as a testament of respect to them for all the help they had given me.”

Gerald then asked, “but why was this Alonar left to live?” Jerad responded, “I needed him to deliver a message back to the high council.” “It won’t make a difference, but it was a warning, that I was now involved.” That they will have to pay a high price to get at the girl at this point. Now the question would be, how many lives would they be willing to sacrifice for that goal?”

Gerald asked, “So did they try to attack you at the site of the slaughter?” Jerad said, “Yes, they surrounded me thinking because of who they were. You know, Lian enforcers, that I wouldn’t stand a chance.” “They were not counting on who I am.” “In fact, most did not recognize the danger until their last dying breath was leaving their lungs. They crumpled to the ground around me as they realized too late their mistake.”

Gerald then said, “Who are you, I know of no man alive that could have managed that?” Jerad smiled, “I am who’ve I’ve always been. My death was a rumor that grew from my absence from the land after the border wars were over.” Gerald then looked at him in surprise, “Your… your… The Weapons Master?” Jerad responded, “Or the many other names that have described me.” Gerald paused, “I guess I am lucky to be alive.” “What do you plan on doing with me?” “This isn’t my last meal, is it?”

Jerad chuckled, “No, the fact that you are sitting here speaking with me is testament that I did not intend to kill you.” “Yet, you’re not getting off easy either. Your stuck here until we pick up camp and the ladies are away.” “At that point, I will free you but know this. If you try and track us. If I see you again under bad circumstances, I will not hesitate to speed your journey to meet the gods.”

Gerald paused, nodded, and then said, “Thank you… I mean that.” Gerald then asked, “I know Kristyna will never forgive me for what I did to her. I am not sure that I can ever forgive myself for that.” “Can you be honest with me and tell me is there something between you two?”

Jerad thought for a moment, “We are very good friends. Thrown together to protect and help a girl who has experienced the worst of this world.” “My destiny lies elsewhere. Kristyna is a beautiful girl with a heart big enough for all the world, but we are not meant to be together.”

Gerald asked, “How do you know, how can you be so sure?” Jerad said, “Sometimes, there are things set in motion that none of us can control. They will change the future outcomes and the lives of many. Sometimes we must trust in the gods, and hope they know what they’re doing.”

Gerald nodded and went quiet. Jerad stepped over to him and lifted a vile from his belt. He tapped the vile hard several times to mix the liquid up. He then removed the cork from the top of it and held it up to the sun to check the color. He then sipped it and asked Gerald to open his mouth.

He told Gerald, “This is a medicine that will both heal and reduce the pain I know you’re in from the broken knee I gave you.” Gerald looked at him for a moment and asked, “Why are you doing this, I mean trying to make me better?”

Jerad paused a moment and then said, ” I am showing you grace so that you might have a chance to reconsider your life. Decide what you might do with it from this moment forward.” Gerald responded, “You have given me a lot to think about, I will take advantage of that and try not to disappoint you.”

Jerad then asked him to put his arms behind him. He tied him up again, then stepped over to his pack and pulled out a fur to cover him with. This should help you to stay warm and get a few hours of sleep. I’ll be back in the evening to bring you some breakfast.” Jerad paused a moment and then said, “Consider this the end of one life and the beginning of another. Kind of like a butterfly. Whose life begins as a grub, turns into a caterpillar and then sleeps for a long time before waking up as a butterfly.”

Gerald nodded but did not say anything more. With that Jerad grabbed his bag. He went back to the campsite to begin talking over plans for their departure from here.

An Uncomfortable Find

“Is our fate our own to decide or are we all the result of some higher calling!”

“Life does not always provide an answer to why we’re here, what influences our choices, what choice do we have over life. Sometimes, we are swept up in the whirlwind of moments, where events appear to be beyond our control and are conspiring against us. In the end, it is only by looking back through what we’ve done and how we respond, that the truth of it all is revealed. The question is, will we understand it, see it, feel it in such a way to control our fate, or will we accept that just maybe, acceptance of what has become is the closest we’ll ever be to determining our destiny.”

“What’s wrong with you? Are you hunters or are you children playing with their toys? It’s just a single girl.” There was a swish, then a loud ringing clang as swords met each other in flight, followed by a high-pitched sliding sound. The sliding sound ending in a crushing and a cursing as the blade of the two-handed sword the girl being attacked held found its mark on one of the hunter’s wrists and he was forced to drop his sword and fall back.


She taunted them, “You think you come against a child, an easy target for you. I will teach you respect when you address a daughter of Dunstead.” It appeared that this girl who was the target of these bounty hunters continued to deal out more wounds than she received. She had methodically taken them out one-by-one. She turned a quarter movement, raising her sword in an upward arc at the same time meeting the downward stroke of another hunter. It hit the lower part of his blade with such force it knocked it out of his hand and sent it flying away into the air.


With her next move she stepped on his upper foot near his ankle forcing the bounty hunter to lose his balance. As he began to fall, she launched herself forward and rammed her sword through his gut with such force that just before he died, he felt his gut tear from the force of his body being shot away from the very blade that had pierced him.

The boss of the band of bounty hunters saw her extended reach as an opportunity but as he began to move forward a sudden swoosh of arrows began to fly through their ranks from somewhere below the ridge where they fought with this girl. He was forced to shift his movement and thus when he swung his sword it did not penetrate her armor has, he had intended but it did however hurt her.


She had not had time to react quickly enough and felt its blade break a mark through her cuirass to slice her gut. She felt it’s sting and knew she needed a way out of this battle, or its outcome would be her end. Glancing quickly around her she spotted the only way out. By taking a desperate risk she began to spin herself sideways towards the edge of the cliff and as she did a sound like hornets sang out in the air around them and she remembered hearing cursing as one of the arrows penetrated someone and found its mark.


She hit the ground and felt the pain begin to blacken her sense of things around her, but her momentum kept her rolling until she ran out of ground and began to fall into empty space. The last thing she remembered was hitting the trees that grew up from the ground below them and losing consciousness.

The person who had been launching the arrows into the bounty hunters who she believed to be bandits or slavers watch her fall and hit the thickets below with a thud and then saw her body slide out of them to stop in a large pile of leaves left behind by the fall of the last season.


She moved up to where she had seen her stop to see if there was anything she could do for her. As she arrived at the spot where the girl had fallen, she heard the clump, clump sound of shod feet on a horse coming up the trail. Realizing she could use some help, she quickly checked for life. The girl was still warm and breathing. She moaned at times in pain, and she knew then she needed to see if this person coming up the trail was friendly and try to get them to help her.

She stayed crouched down and began to work herself into a hidden position near one of the large trees that grew in this area. She watched as she saw what appeared to be a hunter or merchant traveling up the trail with a mule full to the brim with goods tied to it. She continued to watch silently and observed as this person approached her position further down on the trail.


She identified him as definitely a merchant of some type although there was something else about him that she recognized in his relaxed appearance as he rode up the road through what is known to be dangerous territory due to the many bandits and independent operators looking for easy takes from travelers and merchants. She also noticed the array of weapons he carried on him, a long sword and two long knives strapped to his back. This was not an ordinary merchant, possibly a veteran of some past war.


Nevertheless, she needed help and so committed to her instinct that despite what her eyes read; she had a good feeling about him. She raised her hands to a position in front of her mouth to help project her voice outward and called out to him.

Jerad Elysian: trader, merchant, and retired soldier of past wars rode his horse slowly up the old trade route between the village of Riverlynn and Skulian. Riverlynn was situated near the foot of the mountain known as the Sylanon Rise, where the White Shoals River flowed right alongside it.
Jerad thought to himself, “What an inspirational morning it was”. He continued his thought, “if I was a painter or writer, this is the type of morning that would inspire me to create something special indeed.” He then let his thoughts return to the world he lived in as he rode his horse Princess Ali up the road towards his first destination.


He turned slightly in his saddle, causing the leather to create a soft rubbing sound. His gaze checked on his mule behind him, Carrie who was tied behind the horse and loaded down with the goods Jerad had brought on this trip. He was satisfied that the load of goods was secured, and he shifted himself forward again as they wound their way up the road through the early springtime woodlands.

All around them the sunlight filtered down through the tall forest trees. The light danced lightly through the leaves of the hardwoods and boughs of the pines. Jerad observed how the cool breezes filtered the light. It reached out to touch the mosses that grew along the lengths of the trunks and limbs of the tallest of the trees, known as the Layaon, sentinels of the northlands.

The Layaon trees were the giants of the forest in this part of Sylanon, the most northern providence of the kingdom of Rhiannon. The oldest of them grew to heights of 200 feet and could have a circumference of up to twelve feet in some cases. Many who lived in this land thought of them as the guardians of the forest that stood in watch over the rest of the woods growing far below them.

The rest of the wood of Sylanon were a collection of hard and soft wood trees, silver cinnamon ferns and various thickets and brambles that would bloom with small yellow flowers in the Spring. The bramble bushes would turn shades of green during the summer and end with an explosion of berries that the birds would swoop in to pick clean before the cold northern winter came.

The land still had scattered patches of snow this high up the trail. Green was generally the prominent color in the wood at this time of year and a scattering of yellows, blues and silver from the early flowers and blooms within the thickets could be seen. The White Shoals River was tumbling hard due to the heavy snows that fell during the last winter which were melting with the warming of the temperatures. They swelled the waters high in its banks. The river was so named because of the white tips that were displayed all along its length.

It tumbled down through multiple falls from the heights of the mountains which caused the water to roll and jump hard and fast over the rocks scattered across the floor of its length. There were also clusters of fish that could be seen after the spring spawn known as shoals, thus the name White Shoals River.

The town of Riverlynn was self-sustaining with a smithy, general store, herbalist who made and sold potions, salves, and various treatments for injuries or help with other ailments that people in the town and surrounding areas might need. Skulian is a town a size bigger than Riverlynn that was not far from the border crossings of multiple other holds. This location created a natural blend of cultures due to its location to so many other types of traditions, food, clothing and language. It offered the best place to trade the goods he had packed on his mule. With so many different cultures, came a large variety of different needs and wants.

Jerad spent his time traveling the providence of Rhiannon into remote areas to find craftsman of goods that were unique and not generally found easily in the towns and cities. The general stores of these places and the larger shops of the cities loved it when Jerad made his rounds to present his latest finds. Most shop owners believed it gave them an edge over their competition. Whether from other vendors in the cities or other towns such as Riverlynn and Skulian where you were likely only to find one general store or at most two as in Skulian.

Jerad thought to himself, “I will remember this day whenever I have a need to remember what a great morning looked like.” He chuckled to himself and thought to himself he would have to take the time later to write about this day in his journal. Jerad’s journal was used to keep a log of specific things related to his travels and adventures. He used it to document notes concerning vendors he dealt with that made unique goods and sometimes he would include notes pertaining to special moments like now.

His journal contained anything from how to get to the vendors he did business with because of their remote locations to proper greetings since the cultures varied a great deal from across the Providences. He let the soft sounds of the morning forest life and droning sound of the horse and mule’s walking cadence to lull him to a relaxed state of mind, where everything seemed right with the world. That relaxing state of mind did not last long as suddenly he heard a call for help that arose from the forest, “You, friend, please stop, I need your help!” Jerad immediately stopped the horse and mule, raised himself up on his stirrups and began to look around for the person who had called out.

Another call came next, “Please, friend, I am up here to your left in the trees. I need your help. There’s a young girl who had been fighting off a group of bandits up on the ridge. She fell off the ridge after being hit by one of their swords. She’s injured and needs our help. I promise you it’s not a trap.” Jerad swung his leg over the saddle in a fluid motion, slid off his horse and to the ground landing with a soft sound. He positioned his right-hand on the handle of his long sword located on his right-side prepared just in case this did in fact turn out to be a trap.

She had noticed how smoothly he had swung off the horse and that his first instinct upon landing was to place his hand on his long sword. This affirmed in her own mind that he was not just a merchant. He briefly reached out with his senses but did not notice anything other than sound of retreating footsteps up on the ridge. He thought to himself they must have temporarily given up the hunt after she fell.

They would likely come back later to pick over anything of value that she might have on her. There was a trail that ran along the ridge following the valley where he was coming from. As a sudden breeze blew down with a whoosh from the upper ridge his nose picked up the scent of blood, someone was wounded possibly there were some dead from the smell of it he thought.

The woman who had called him stood up and showed herself and began to wave her hands back and forth above her head to show him she was unarmed for the moment and inviting him to come to her position. At that point he committed himself to investigate who this was that needed help. He quickly made his way up an old deer trail.

He identified the young lady dressed in hunter’s clothes and began to pick up memories from her heightened anxiety. He saw the images now of her bow cracking off shots at the ridge as quickly as she could fire them off. It was a gift he had, and it came into use without his asking it to. There was a story behind it, but it was not for the retelling now.

He then picked up some cursing from someone up on the ridge further away of those who had been retreating. The person was calling out to abandon her, she was likely done for anyway. He sheathed his long sword and pulled his two long knives from his back with a fluid motion. He figured it would be needed if there were multiple attackers.

It wasn’t long before he reached the hunter who had turned towards the ridge where he had heard the retreating group. Possibly she had heard something too, but her back was turned to him at this point and she was standing only 30 yards away up the slope. She then turned towards him possibly sensing him nearing her position. She was waiting to see what he would do. He continued up the trail with his two long knives sheathed at this point. He saw her then turn and noticed her moving closer to below where the battle had taken place looking as she went searching to find something or someone. He then picked up an image from her as she watched a girl on the ridge fall through empty air and hit the trees below before landing in the thicket closer to the ground and rolling out towards where she was moving.

She paused as if she had found what she was looking for and bent to her knees reaching out to touch someone. As he neared her, she turned and glanced up at him. He picked up an anxious look in her face because of the way her eyes seemed to be darting from side-to-side penetrating her surrounding for possible dangers.

He sensed though that it was not him but someone else that she was worried about. He stayed relaxed in his stance as to not alarm her as he drew near to her position. Jerad called out to her, “Morning. Are you hurt?”, She responded, “No, but someone else is and I need your help.” He stopped within three feet of her as to leave room should he need to pull out his long knives again if it turned out to be a trap.

Such events were not uncommon along these remote sections of the road between towns where the bandits could pray on the merchants who were not wealthy enough to afford guards and took their chances with luck. They starred at each other with the blue eyes of the lady huntress and his green hazel eyes sprinkled with yellow dots assessed each other without speaking any words.

Finally, she seemed to relax and said, “There’s a girl here, she was in a fight along that upper trail line.” She pointed to her left and upward to make her point. She continued, “I took one of the bandits out with my bow, one has an injured knee where I planted an arrow, and one more went down as that girl, turning back towards the crumpled form on the ground, split his side with her two-handed sword before one of the bandits got off a lucky blow and she slipped and fell into the trees to tumble down here.”

Without hesitation she continued, “At that moment I began firing arrows rapidly into the bandits and they decided to haul off and find another easier victim.” Jerad responded, “Wow, not a good start to the day I’d say, why do you think they were after her?” She said, “I don’t know, but if we don’t get her to my camp soon so I can tend to her, we may never find out.”

Jerad said, “OK, I’ll carry her for you if you can pull my horse and mule to the camp.” I can’t leave them here with so many goods packed on the mule.” “That would certainly make the bandits happy that I just left them a perfectly good horse and mule packed with goods free of charge.” “She smiled a bit and said,” Agreed but please be gentle with her, I think she is badly injured.” “By the way, my name is Kristyna, what’s yours?” He responded, “The name is Jerad, but let’s go so we can get her to safety at your camp. How far are you from here?” Kristyna said, “I am on the other side of the lake but have a boat docked nearby we can take about a mile away.” Jerad responded, “You must be staying at the old hunters’ camp down along lake Lynyrd.” She responds, “Yes, that’s right.”

Kristyna turned, stood up and asked Jerad, “You know anything about injuries? I wouldn’t mind a second opinion before we move her much” Jerad went to where Kristyna knelt and bent down on one knee as he visually examined the small form that was lying in a fetus like position. She was lucky that the trees and thicket at the bottom of the ledge where she had fallen from had broken her decent some. The ledge bounded the upper trail where the fight had taken place. He quickly lowered his head to her mouth and listened to her breathing. It was soft, but steady and the girl was moaning from the pain caused by the fall and whatever other wounds she received from the fight she had just been in.

He gently touched her neck, arms, and legs to see if he could sense any broken bones before moving her. He thought, “Nothing broken that I can find.” He took some time to gently straighten her out. He then took a small flask with strange markings on it. Opened it, moved it the injured girl’s mouth and forced her lips to part. He let a few drops enter her mouth and then gently rubbed some of the liquid with his fingers to her lips. Her eyes fluttered open within a short few second and then closed again. Jerad observed she seemed to be responding and her body began to relax some.

He closed the flask and returned it to his belt. With the care of a father, he gently moved himself into a position so he could pick her up and carry her off to the safety of Kristyna’s boat where they could take her to the camp to be cared for. Once everything was ready, he looked up at Kristyna who had been watching him with curiosity.

She spoke, “You seem to have experience with care of injuries, are you a physician?” Jerad responded, “No, but I’ve done my stint of time with the border wars and have traveled everywhere from the borders to the far north after that, so I have learned a great deal from actual physicians, healers and herbalist I do business with. “She looked at him with a new level of respect and said, “let’s get going before someone decides to come back.”

He slipped his right arm under her shoulders and his left under her knees and gently picked her up and then held her close to him to allow the warmth of his body to help keep this injured girl from getting too cold. Kristyna said again, “Remember, gentle, no sudden moves and listen to me in case we need to stop.” Jerad responded, “Got, it, let’s get going, you’re right that we don’t need the complications caused by the bandits coming back to finish her off.”

They began the journey down the trail to his horse and mule. When they arrived, he went to face Princess Ali and spoke to her. “Be kind to her Ali, she is a friend and deserves your respect.” Jerad thought back to how she got her name. The Princess designation in front of her name was given due to her demanding stubborn personality, much like some of the royals he had met in his past during all his travels.

Thinking back Jerad remember how he had purchased her from a vendor who made some of the finest blades in the known world. He lived up in the Yarrel mountains area which stretches in an upside-down u-shaped area to form a northern border in the hold of Sylanon. He thought to himself, “Tough place to live, it was extremely remote, hard to get to unless you knew the path well. The weather was also subject to constant changes.” “She was the filly of his horse that carried him all through the border wars and beyond.”

Jerad continued remembering, “He gave her to me at a steep discount as payment for all the goods I had given him over time and the medical remedies I supplied him with. I additionally had trained him in their uses and how to apply those that were in the form of salves and lotions.” He finished his musing by thinking, “I would cook up a meal for him while I was visiting made up of recipes, I had learned from visiting so many different areas and sharing stories of all the different people I met.” Princess Ali turned out to be one great horse. She was strong, fast, and had warrior senses built into her personality. Woe to the bandits that attacked them Jerad thought, “That horse could take out three or four of them before they knew what hit them.”

Kristyna nudged Jerad to get his attention back to the present. He turned and looked at her and she said, “You’ll have to share those thoughts with me after we get settled into my camp and get her stabilized. You seemed to be remembering something special concerning the horse and you.” Jerad smiled back and said, “Yep, she’s one special horse.”

With that he said, “Let’s get this girl to safety and hopefully get her stabilized and on her way to recovery.” Kristyna nodded agreement and she grabbed the reigns of the horse and began leading her away. They continued down the trail towards the river where her boat was docked when Kristyna suddenly signaled with her hand that she wanted to take the wooded trail to the right vs the road to her boat. Jerad considered, “She was smart, they would have been too exposed on the main road.” He nodded his agreement and they silently passed into the deep woodlands surrounding the road.

Kristyna was setting a pace about ten yards in front of him and was taking it slow to allow Jerad time to keep pace with the injured girl he carried while not taking any risk that he would lose his footing while holding her. He followed continuing to hold the girl close to him to help keep her warm as they entered the forest where the temperature dropped a bit due to the deeper shadows and shade. He could tell she was in decent shape for a young lady as her legs had hard muscles where his fingers touched them. She was around five feet seven inches tall and of small build. Of course, that could be deceiving since she might have been living on thin rations for a while.

She had a hood on that was lined with fur to help keep her head warm. He noticed that the rising moonlight and setting sun would cross her face at various times and light up certain features about her face. When the light hit across her face exactly right, he saw that there was a spray of freckles around her cheeks and nose. That normally meant she might be a redhead but not always.

He didn’t know what color her eyes were since she had been unconscious. When she had opened them briefly after he gave her the medicine the shadows were too deep for him to tell anything. He saw her eyebrows were a tint of brown and red which matched his idea she might be a redhead or something akin to it and her skin had a fair tint as well.

They continued to make their way downward towards the lake. All the while, Jerad stretched his senses to hear or notice anything off in the forest around them. It seems to him to be getting quiet considering the time of evening. Normally, the woodlands would be alive with evening activity as the residents of these woods scurried about for their last meal of the day. Suddenly, the forward motion of the horse and mule stopped. Kristyna turned towards him and placed her finger to her lips to give him the signal for silence.

It was at that time he heard them, someone was quite mad and wasn’t concealing the fact that they were there. “What do you mean you lost her, you were contracted to capture her and bring her back to us.” Kristyna came and softly spoke to Jerad. “Wait here, I will scout ahead and get an idea of what’s going on and who they are.”

Jerad nodded to her and stepped off into the deeper part of the trees to assure he and his passenger were well concealed. He immediately began to plan a route for eluding the group should things escalate or in the worst case find somewhere to hide her while he fought his way clear of any potential danger. Now there was another person who responded to the first “We had her surrounded and she was tiring out when someone started firing arrows at us with alarming accuracy. Whoever it was took Arne out and hit Nard on his leg. We even got off a well-timed strike on her due to the fact she had been momentary distracted by the sudden intervention too.”

He continued, “We we’re not going to stick around when we couldn’t even see where all those arrows were coming from.” “The girl is injured enough between the battle and the fall; she’s not going anywhere anytime soon.” “We’ll give it another bit of time and head back to locate her and bring her back to you.” The main person who appeared to be the leader of the other group said, “Don’t fail me, you won’t get any reward if she’s not delivered to me.” “I also want to remind you that you don’t want to become the hunted. I have no problem with placing a bounty on your heads if you fail me.”

The hunter responded, “Are you threatening us Alonar?” Alonar shot back, “You knew the risk when you signed up, I don’t have to threaten you, I know you already know who we report to, and she will not be pleased with your little group of bounty hunters if you fail us.” Alonar continued, “You don’t won’t her hunters after you or need I remind you what the outcome would be when they go on the hunt.” With a sigh, the bandit quietly said, “OK, we’ll find her and bring her back to you.” Suddenly, you could hear a shuffle as if a group of people were standing up. “Come on you guys, we’d best be getting that girl and bringing her to Alonar before he loses his britches over it.” There was some mumbling about something that didn’t agree with him. Before he could assess anything about that he could hear two separate groups moving away from each other.

Kristyna watched from her place of concealment as the two groups separated. The new ones were a small detachment of enforcers from the Isles of the Lian. Kristyna thought to herself, “What were they doing so far north?” She watched them as both groups separated and went their separate ways. Once it was clear again, she decided to scout a parameter around this area to ensure no one was left behind before going back to inform Jerad what she observed and heard.

Jerad had been waiting patiently in the deeper shadows of the trees listening to the girls breathing to ensure nothing had changed. He looked upon her and thought to himself, “She’s been through some rough times, I wonder how she caught those cuts on her face. They’re not brand new from this fight but they were still red and angry looking. “Suddenly, a whisper came from the shadows, “Jerad, I am coming through to you.”

Kristyna appeared winded and took a minute to slow her breathing before speaking. “How’s our girl doing?” Jerad softly spoke, “She’s holding her own, but we need to get her somewhere so you can attend to her wounds.” He continued, “I am worried about these delays but there’s nothing to be done about it.” Kristyna nodded and said, “Agreed, let’s go then, I’ll update you after we get her settled in at the campsite.” They continue the journey to her boat with Kristyna leading and Jerad holding back ten paces just in case. They made it the rest of the way without any other events occurring.

Once they arrived at the hunter’s camp. Several other hunters came over to them to see what this was all about. They all knew Kristyna. One such hunter, a large man, overweight like a bear and just as dangerous looking came and spoke gently to Kristyna, “Don’t know what’s going on here but we heard the commotion back in the woods. We were hoping it wasn’t related to one of our own. We’re happy to see you are doing well, Kristyna.” Jerad immediately picked up this man took a liking to Kristyna. Almost protective over her. Kristyna responded, “No, we’re fine, Gerald, can you help me get my boat ready? We have an injured girl we need to get to my remote camp. “Gerald looked at the stranger holding the girl. “Who’s that, I take it we can trust him?”

Kristyna paused, then spoke, “Sometimes Gerald, you have to learn to take the measure of a person and trust your instincts, especially when someone else’s life may be in danger.” Gerald simply responded, “If you’re OK with him, we’re okay.” Kristyna spoke to Jerad, “I’ve laid down a bed for her in the boat, gently place her in it and we’ll cover her up. Jerad thought and then said, “I can continue holding her to keep her warm if you’d like me to.” Kristyna responded, “No, I need your help with the boat. We’ll get there faster that way. Jerad said with a small smile, “OK, you’re the captain.”

She laughed softly and said “let’s get going. I put your horse and mule with my friends at the camp. They won’t steal anything. They are honest folk.” “Plus, if anyone comes by, they’ll just fit in with the other horses and mules loaded up from the hunt.” Jerad walked the remaining distance to the boat. Walked across the small dock and stepped up and into the small sailing boat. He saw the bedding that had been laid down for the young lady and gently placed her in it. He took some of the furs that were placed there and covered her up gently tucking them in close so she would stay warm. He turned and asked Kristyna, “where do you want me?” Kristyna said, I’ll stay with the sail to ensure were maximizing the winds.” “You steer us out towards that island.” She pointed her finger out towards a land mass located about two thirds of the way out from where they were.

Kristyna then said, “I’ll update you on how to find the dock once we are close enough for you to know.” Jerad nodded and said, “Okay captain, let’s get this ship moving.” Kristyna signaled Gerald who untied the mooring line and threw it to her. She caught it with ease and tucked it out of the way under one of the forward seats. She then began to raise the sail and position it to catch the breeze that blew down from the mountains and out onto the lake. The boat picked up speed and was off across the water.

It took another thirty minutes for them to travel to the camp by boat. It was remote and well situated with the Yarrel mountain range directly behind it. Water surrounded this island of land, and deep thickets and trees protecting any view by anyone else passing by on the lake. She guided Jared to where the dock was hidden, and she lowered the sail and let the forward motion that was left take them into the hidden area and up to the dock.

Once there she jumped out onto the doc, securing it to a small mooring post built into the dock. She turned to Jerad and said, “Good piloting, midshipman. “You seem to have some skill in this.” Jerad smiled and responded, “Let’s get our girl to camp so you can see what we’re dealing with.” Jerad pulled back the fur that covered her and gently picked her up to carry her off the boat and into the camp.

They walked about fifty feet into the encirclement of trees where there was a lean too loaded down with soft furs and alongside a fire with a cooking pot hanging from the poles set above it. Off to the side and set back a little was a small tent with places laid out for two people to sleep. Kristyna asked Jerad to set her down on the furs and asked if he would be so kind as to get some more firewood for the fire while she attended to the girl’s needs.

Jerad agreed without hesitation knowing he needed to give her some privacy to allow her time to bandage her and make sure she was comfortable before coming back. He wondered off to beyond the woods and looked for dry wood, kindling and starter material to maintain the fire. There was plenty of it here as there had been no logging done on this island and all the deadwood and branches were in plenty from no one being here much.

Twenty minutes later he returned, and he could see that Kristyna had finished with her work and was busy working on something in the pot. Jerad set the firewood down and asked, “How is she, is she going to make it through?” Kristyna thought for a moment and responded, “I think so, but I need some more things to ensure she does.” Jerad responded, “What do you need? I’ll do what I can to help.” Kristyna gave him a list of items and then said. “There’s a lady, an old crone, who lives at the base of the old watch tower up on Mount Skyward.

It was so named because of its upward pointing spires that looked like they were reaching out to touch the sky. Kristyna told him, “She’ll have the herbs we need, and oh, by the way our girl’s armor was damaged. Please take it into the smithy at Riverlynn. I know there’s one up in Skulian, but the cabin is closer to Riverlynn and will help to shorten your trip.” I really need you back here with those herbs and other things on the list.

Kristyna caught her breath and then said, “Stop in at the local general store and pick-up some clean linen and bandages. Also, another fur or two to help keep her warm.” She continued, “Don’t let anyone know what this is about. The shopkeeper and his brother can be nosy.” “I know you know how to keep your lips sealed so I’ll not lecture you on that.”

Kristyna asked, “If you can do some hunting and bring us some meat for about a week and some vegetables that would be good too. I promise to fix you up a few meals you’ll really like.” “Plus, we’ll need something to help strengthen our girl up once she’s at a point where she can sit up on her own again.” Kristyna caught herself and said, “I am sorry, I didn’t mean to assume you would stay. I guess I am hoping you’ll stick around a little longer before continuing your journey.” Jerad looked up at her and said to her, “I would not leave you alone to deal with this at this point. I think me staying may be a good idea if you’re okay with it.” She smiled and nodded her agreement.

Jerad got up and asked, “use the boat to get back across?” She responded, “Yep, and oh by the way I really appreciate your help.” “I’ll find some way to pay you for lost time.” With that, he was off to get the supplies and to take her cuirass in for repair.” As he picked up the cuirass, he noticed the symbol on the breastplate.

He thought, “That’s the crest of Dunstead. Is she a noble and if so, where is her guard and what is she doing way up here so far away from that city?” He examined the piece for a moment and noticed how lightweight it was, almost no weight to it at all but it shows signs of having had some recent heavy blows against it.” “I’ve seen this kind of metal work before; quite rare I think.”

He thought to himself, “I wonder if the smithy in Riverlynn will know how to handle this type of piece.” “I would hate to see something go wrong with the repair of this cuirass considering the quality of its build.” Jerad jumped into the boat, raised the sail and then sat down with the ropes for the sail tied at an angle he thought would see him through. No micro adjustments here just point and go. He steered it out to the deep lake waters on his way back to the hunter’s camp. He continued to think about the implications here after seeing the crest of the cuirass. “What have I gotten myself mixed up in?” “If this girl makes it, there’s a story here worth hearing. “

As he continued, he thought again, “There are too many things out of place here. Like first what was someone of noble birth doing traveling on their own? Next, what is so special about her that so many had an interest in doing her harm.” “Those scars on her left cheek, how did she get them? Has she been fighting a running battle to wherever she was heading?” He continued to think as he slowly guided the small sailing boat across the lake. “Is this something of politics in nature or something else altogether?” “So many questions and very few answers.” He finished with the thought, “This mystery deepens.”

Jerad arrived back at the hunter’s camp, thanked them for looking after his stuff and asked if he could leave his mule with them as he needed to travel fast with just the horse.” They agreed after he padded their hands with a few coins each. Gerald came up to him and asked how Kristyna and the girl were doing. Jerad paused a moment, “Kristyna is doing fine, she’s been busy doctoring the girl. She believes she’ll make it, but it will take some time for her to recover fully.” Jerad then asked, “Hey, can you tell me anything about Kristyna? Like where did she learned all those physician skills, she’s better than most and it’s not something you’re going to pick up wandering around the wilderness.”

Gerald said, “I think you’ll have to ask her when the time is right. That story is not for me to tell.” Gerald then said, softly so no one else could hear in the camp, “Can I be direct with you friend?” Jerad responded, “Of course, what do you need to know?” Gerald asked, “You’re not planning on anything with Kristyna beyond…” Jerad cut him off, “Look friend, my interest here is the girl we found, discovering what the story is behind all of this, deciding what needs to happen next. Nothing more, Kristina’s a great person, pretty as can be too, but I have no interest beyond friendship, that’s all so please be at peace with that thought.”

Gerald smiled, “I am glad to hear that friend, really glad to hear it.” With that Jerad put out his hand in friendship, the big man responded in kind and Jerad noticed how his hands were twice the size of his. He thanked him again, mounted Princess Ali, and drove her into a fast trot back towards Riverlynn. He arrived in Riverlynn not long after morning sunrise and rode up to the general store. He slipped off Ali to the ground directly in front of the store. He looked at the sign swinging above his head from the morning breezes that were beginning to stir coming down off the mountain. It read, “White River Trading Co. Proprietor – Dillon Ansel”

He thought to himself, “You know, considering all the time I’ve spent going through this town, you would think the whole town would know me by now.” He then said to himself, “Small towns like these relied a lot on business and trade with each other to help sustain the town. They don’t often trade or buy goods from merchants. That can cause hardship for the locals who might need the money to buy their next month’s supplies so they can eat.” He continued towards the door then and since it was early morning, he knocked on the door, tested the handle to see if it was opened, which it was, pushed the door inward and stepped through.

There were no customers yet, looks like he was the first of the day. Jerad saw the proprietor stocking the shelves behind the counter. He walked up to the counter and said, “Morning to you friend” The proprietor turned around and said, “What can we do for you? We carry a little of everything here.” Jerad responded, “We’ll my niece took a fall and so I need some bandages, clean linens and oh, I almost forgot few of your best fur blankets.” The proprietor said, “I’ll be right back, got to get those furs from the storehouse.” It didn’t take long, and he returned with everything he asked for. Jerad asked, “What do I owe you?” The proprietor said, “That will be twenty bits please, those fur blankets don’t come cheap you know.”

The proprietor then asked, “you said your niece got injured. What happened to her and where do they live? I hear quite a bit here from people passing through and haven’t heard of any of the families round about here having any issues.” Jerad responded, “You wouldn’t my friend, they live way on the other side of Mount Spire in a pretty remote area.” “They were lucky enough that I decided to visit and was available to run some errands to get the stuff they needed.” Sorry for the hurry but I need to get back to them.

The proprietor stared at him as he left but was satisfied overall with the coin, he made with the first customer of the day. He thought, “This will show Bill, that stupid brother of mine who’s always complaining about staying in such a small town.” Dillon thought, “He wants us to sell this place and move into one of the larger cities to set up shop, but I like it fine here and actually enjoy knowing all the people I do business with. Not sure it would stay that way in the city.” Jerad loaded the furs and linens on his horse and strapped them down behind his saddle. He placed the bandages in one of his saddle bags. He looked to the east a little more and not only saw but heard the blacksmith already busy at work with his forge.

Walking on down, he noticed the smithy still firing up the forge for the day’s work ahead. He walked up the stairs and to the area with the following greeting, “Morning to you, open for business yet?” The smithy, looking to be middle aged with broad shoulders, and strong of build responded, “Can’t do much work yet. I’ve got to get this forge fired up first but let’s talk about what you need done.” Jerad asked the man to hold on a minute, walked back to his horse and pulled the cuirass off the horse where it was strapped on. He took it back with him and said, “I need some repair work done on this cuirass. It’s seen some hard work from various bandit groups lately practicing their arts on it.” The smithy said, set it on the bench over there and I’ll come to look at it shortly.”

Jerad turned to his right and located the bench where he sat it down. He was quite amazed how light weight this metal was. It appeared to be very strong though considering its weight. The smith approached saying, “Wow, it’s been a good ten years since I’ve last seen any of this armor to work on.” He then looked at Jerad directly and tried to pierce his honesty. “Where did you get this?” Jerad responded, “Why do you ask, it just some armor I got while playing cards.” “It was a win as the previous owners had played their hand out but wanted to play for broke. He put up this piece like a promissory note and when he lost, he just gave it to me to square up. Apparently, he didn’t expect to have any coin soon to compensate me.”

The smithy paused a moment to size up his story and then asked, “Do you know anything about this crest on it” Jerad responded, “No, other than the fact I know no one has them other than the royal houses of Sylanon.” I don’t normally ask questions when it comes to someone’s dept being paid.” The smith responded, “This here is from Dunstead, one of the smaller cities in Lydendale hold not too far from our borders here in Rhiannon.” The smithy then moved his fingers over the piece like a gentleman caressing a young lady’s hand trying to etch out his intentions to her. He turned and said to Jerad, “Do you know the recent stories about Dunstead?” Jerad paused and said, “Nope, don’t get into that part of Rhiannon much due to the tough times I hear from others passing through their border guards.” “Besides, I have more than enough trade and business from everyone within a hundred miles from here to keep me happy.”

He continued, “I am a man of modest means.” Jerad thought, “This smithy knows something. I need to be careful to see what it is without showing too much interest in it. Let’s see how far I can get with this without causing any harm.” The smith responded, “By the way my name is Lennox, what’s yours?” Jerad responded, “The name’s Jerad, I travel trading goods with everyone from blacksmiths to general store owners and in some case jewelry makers.” Lennox paused, “Yeah, I’ve seen you moving through town before, never saw you stop though and figured you were heading up to Skulian.” Jerad said, “I normally won’t stop unless I have business with someone here or I run out of supplies.” Lennox appeared satisfied with that and continued back to the original conversation, “All I hear is that things are unsettled a bit back in Lydendale.”

The smith stated, “Dunstead has a tragic story that goes along with it.” “You care to hear it?” Then without waiting for a response Lennox continued, “The family who was in control there, Count Sylandale and his wife the countess who had a very young daughter were caught up in the most recent political maneuvering from whoever sat on thrown of Rhiannon.” “I am sure glad I don’t live anywhere close to all those criminals who pretend to be of noble bearing and have our best interests in mind.”

Lennox continued, “It’s said the Count was accused of treason, taken to the capital where he was tried, found guilty, and sentenced to exile in the most southern prison.” The smithy paused to think, “What’s its name, oh yeah, Sorrow’s End.” “The mother and child simply disappeared and were not heard from again.” He paused and continued, “The rumors were that they met an untimely end. The crown paid off the assassin’s guild, a contract put on them.” “He then instated a new Count under his control, and everything changed hands.” “Nothing’s been the same there since that time as the citizens of what used to be a happy, thriving city are in fear of the current Count in residence.”

Lennox caught his breath and said, “I had a chance to meet the mother once due to some work she commissioned me to do on some of their armor.” “You see, not many smithies understand how to work this type of metal.” Jerad looked at the smithy with a newfound respect and asked, “So, where were you trained?” “How did you become such a skilled smithy and why Riverlynn where there’s not going to be much call for those skills here?” Lennox responded, “Twenty years ago I determined to learn the smithy skills from the best I could find across the breath of Rhiannon.” “I traveled through all the holds visiting both towns and cities and working a year or two whenever I found someone with some unique style or approach to the trade.” Jerad responded, “That quite a quest, you must have a lot of stories to tell about those adventures.”

Lennox said, “Yeah, many good ones but also those I’d rather never remember.” He then said, “I am sure you have similar ones with all the traveling you do.” Lennox didn’t wait for a reply, he just continued, “You know, I remember that little girl, she was cute as a button with deep green eyes and splashes of blue grey mixed in. Her hair was the prettiest shades of red and brown. She had a spray of freckles across her nose and cheeks.” “She appeared to be a daddy’s girl as seeing her play with her father with wooden swords, where he was teaching her the art of being a warrior vs. what I see most little girls play with.” “You know dolls and girlie stuff.”

Lennox continued, “I remember thinking, I wonder who her father was, it was obvious his skill at swordsmanship was way above the average person. There appeared to be a story sitting behind that man. Possible even something akin to a legendary one.” “You know that girl, was quick too. She was parrying his strikes with ease and every once in while would turn one of his strikes into a blow of her own.” “I remember thinking at the time, if this girl continues with that level of skill, she’s going to be dangerous if someone tries to take her down.”

Lennox paused a moment again, “Anyway, it will be a week for getting this repaired right. It takes a special fire in the forge and some metals I’ve not used in a long time now to repair this piece. It will also cost you a hundred bits. Nonnegotiable!” Jerad simply nodded and said his travels ahead would take about that long to get back down to Riverlynn. Jerad said, “Here’s half the payment up front, I don’t want you thinking I won’t return. I’ll be back for it.” Lennox smiled then took the piece and said he was going to store it in his home to keep it safe until he was ready to work on it. Jerad thanked him and returned to Princess Ali, mounted up, and rode out the west gate to take the high road up towards the old watch tower so he could switch back down towards the herbalist cabin.

He didn’t want anyone guessing at his next stop and so decided to take this route just in case. He mused to himself, “best to be cautious since I don’t know much about this girl’s story yet although I wonder, if this girl Lennox was talking about is one in the same. That would certainly close some of the gaps in what we’ve experienced to date concerning the special interest of other parties in her. We’ll wait until we can ask her directly, caution is the way.” Since he was taking this indirect route, he decided to do some hunting. He knew Kristyna had requested he get some game while he was out so they would have enough meat to sustain them for a week or two. He slowed Princess Ali down and took a path that led to some meadows where he knew there would be various types of game.

There should be some deer, fox, and wolf available, and he might even be lucky enough to find some wild vegetables while out. It was common for homesteaders to use this patch of land to build shelters while traveling through if the weather conditions were bad enough to delay travel. The settlers would grow some crops for any type of extended stay while waiting for the warmer weather of summer to arrive before picking up and moving on towards their final destinations.

He took his horse and led her into a wooded area before the meadows. He slid off her saddle and grabbed his bow and quiver. He gave Princess Ali some food to munch on and quietly crouched to move towards the meadow lands to see what he could find. He was immediately in luck as there were a small herd of deer who had stopped to feed on the rich grasses and flowers that grew in these meadows. He pulled an arrow out of the quiver, notched it into the string and pulled it back to almost a full pull. He located one that looked like it had plenty of meat on it and took his aim. Jerad was better than many with a bow from all his time spent scouting and fighting during the border wars. He waited, held his breath, pulled the rest of the way and let the arrow fly.

It flew with blazing speed and hit the intended target exactly where he aimed. The deer fell quietly to the ground as if it was lying down to sleep. So fast and accurate was the shot that the animal never felt anything before its life simply was gone. He waited a bit and the herd moved off to another location. The herds migrated quite a bit during the spring always looking for more feeding grounds until they reached their summer destination. He grabbed Princess Ali and walked her over to where he had dropped the deer. He prepared the deer for travel by field dressing it. He removed the internal organs and took the necessary steps to preserve the meat until he got it back to camp to finish the processing of it. He then hefted it up and placed it behind his saddle on Princess Ali. Once he was done with that, he spotted a field where some settlers had planted some vegetables that appeared to be ready for the spring harvest.

He walked both him and Princess Ali over to the field and began rooting through the garden finding the vegetables that were ready to be picked. He gathered some carrots, potatoes, some wild mixed lettuce and spring onions and placed them all into a couple of sacks that had lots of air holes in them to allow the bags to breath while traveling. He felt like he had everything he needed and mounted Ali again to finish the trip to the herbalist cabin.

He made his way to its location without incident although he did notice that there was a guard not wearing a uniform out on the overlook as he was passing by the old watch tower. He had thought to himself, “Likely another group of bandits waiting for some merchant with the mules packed to the brim before caring to act.” As he rode into the area, he was surprised to see the large spray of plants and flowers that surrounded the cabin. He knew a lot of these as anyone who traveled needed a good store of the right herbs and medicines with them just in case of illness or injury.

The cabin was small, he then thought to himself, “likely she’s been here a long-time as there were so many different outbuildings, each with its own different colored glass in the windows. This array of colored glass that made up the windows created a dazzling lay of colors for the eyes to feast on.” He then thought, “I wonder, he mused…” Before he could finish the thought, he noticed a woman of older stature was hovering over a cooking pot with the most wonderful aromas lifting from it whenever the light breezes picked it up to set it loose in the air where it teased the senses.” Jerad rode up, stopped Ali, and kicked himself off her to the ground. He walked up to the old lady stirring the pot and introduced himself, “Good day to you miss…, I have a list of ingredients I need. I’ll pay you for them if you can help?” She continued stirring the pot and finally said, “I know what you need. I don’t need your list “He thought a bit at the under tones of that statement and responded, “I just need what’s on the list, if you could please help me.” She shot back, “Help you I can but maybe not in the way you expect.”

With that, Jerad shifted his stance, his senses were on high alert. He slipped his hand down towards his side close to the hilt of the sword just in case. She then stopped stirring the pot, took a ladle and started to pour some of its contents into several pots typically used to keep things warm for a while for travelers. She had noticed his slight change in stance and said to him, “That won’t be necessary, I am not a threat to you, Jerad!” He thought, “How did she know my name?” She then handed all the pots she had filled to Jerad and said, “Take these and make sure Kristyna feeds her a quarter of each pot each day once she’s taking food again.” This mentally knocked Jerad back a bit. “How did she know, had Kristyna left the camp, how did she know about the girl?”

She handed him a bag shaking it briefly as she did so and said, “everything on the list is here in this bag. Kristyna will know what to do with it. Jerad than asked, “Are you a seer, or soothsayer, or….” She responded, “I am who you see, nothing more…” Jerad then said, “But how did you know all of this, I never said anything about them at all?” She laughed, “ha ha…”

She then locked eyes with him and looked deep within before she began to speak. Her eyes had glazed over and there appeared to be a light shining from her face when she began to speak. Her voice sounded far away but richly laced with meaning. She said to Jerad, listen he is of the dragon blood, know that what I tell you is one of the most important things you will have learned in all your years since becoming one with the Dragon of the Stars. Jerad was stunned to the core now to hear all of what this lady knew about him but before he could ask any questions she began:

“Two rings made in separate places,
Neither one knowing, no one owning,
Discoveries yet to be found, mysteries untangling with
each round,
Many trails ahead, a twisted road full of dead,
Two rings lost in time, their destines intertwined,
Two rings when welded together, bring forth the one
thought to be lost forever until now, the moment when
its truth unwinds.
Two rings once together illusions now broken, the truth
has been spoken,
The harbinger of renewal is revealed, it speaks of a
legend no longer concealed,
One ring welded by bonds, A love found strong, two
rings fused together, unbroken for all eternity.”

Her eyes became crystal clear again and she laughed saying, “Jerad, take good care of her, she is special to you in ways you have yet to discover.” With that she turned and walked into her cabin, closing the door. Jerad, stunned by all of this, went back to Ali in a daze, he placed the pots of hot food in a loosely fitting basket to keep them safe until he got back to the camp with Kristyna. He then raised himself up on her, tied the herbal bag to the saddle and started back to the hunter’s camp to pick up the boat again. As he began to enter the trees at the edge of the clearing, something caused him to stop and looked back and to his amazement, the only thing that now stood where there once were gardens of herbs and flowers, multiple out building and a cooking fire with the spit and pot hanging from it was a cabin standing there alone. Everything else was gone. He turned Ali around and took her back towards the cabin.

He slid off, walked the few remaining steps to the door, slowly opened it and then staggered to his knees to see there was nothing here but an empty bed, a chair, some shelves with no stock and cobwebs everywhere as if it had not been lived in for a long, long time. His gaze took in the contents of the cabin one more time and he noticed a single piece of paper left on the table. He picked it up slowly, afraid to open and read it. He took a slow deep breath to release his stress and then opened the note and read. It had a single sentence, “Remember she is very special to you, two rings when brought together bring to life that which had been thought to be forgotten forever.” He carefully folded the note closed it, tucked it in the inside pocket of his jacket, then left the cabin.

He took one more look around him at the land, overgrown with the natural plants of the wood. He walked to the fire and bent down to check it. It had also been cold for a long time. Nothing had been burnt here for months, years or longer. Finally, standing up he went back to his horse and started back to the hunter’s camp wondering how he would ever reconcile that meeting. He slowed Ali down as he closed in on the camp, stopped her and slipped off to the ground. Arriving he thanked the hunters and transferred everything from Ali to the boat. He checked the pots, and they were still quite warm. He thought to himself, “None of this makes any sense at all.”

He loaded everything onto the boat and pushed off into the lake heading back for the remote camp. On arriving Kristyna was waiting for him and helped him to unload the boat and take the goods back to the campsite. Once they were done, he immediately asked Kristyna, “How’s our girl doing?” Kristyna responded, “She’s doing better, you know she took some nasty wounds in that battle.” She walked over to the girl who was still not moving much and waved him to come over. He went over to her bent down on his knees, and she whispered, “prepare yourself. I have never seen anything like it before.”

Kristyna gently pulled back the fur blankets that covered her shoulders. As she did so it revealed a set of deep engravings about a quarter inch in depth where someone had created some message in her skin using an old Lianian language. He thought to himself, “I’ve not seen this language except in some of the old ruins in Lian and those scattered much further south in the ancient ruins of that nation.” This girl had suffered greatly when this was done to her. He thought, she’s lucky to still be alive after that alone”. He was a harden man in general from fighting in the border wars all those years. He had seen his share of slaughter of men, women, and children. It tended to numb you over time. It was the only way your mind could cope with it.

For some reason, seeing this innocent girl with this level of brutality enacted upon her really moved him. Maybe it was the number of years between the border wars and now. It didn’t matter though as his emotions rolled out of him with all the pain and anguish this girl has experienced in such a short life. He had forgotten about Kristyna who looked at his reaction in surprise. She watched him as he then cried out with his head lifted towards the sky. It was at this moment that a strange voice lifted from his tongue. Kristyna did not recognize any of it, as she looked on with a combination of fear and wonder.

Jerad let lose a cry in this strange tongue and it was loud but clear ringing out towards the heavens, “La forto del la Cielo falas sur nin, drakoj de la steloj audas mian peton, montru kompaton ci tie, kie mia koro sangas”, in the common tongue, “Heaven’s force falls upon us, dragons of the stars hear my plea, show mercy here where my heart bleeds.” A bright light shot up to the heavens formed from in front of him from the words he spoke. As the light rose high into the night sky a sound like rolling thunder split the clouds. Kristyna was spell bound by what she was seeing and numb to do anything but watch on.

The thundering sounds from the heavens rose in a long crescendo and then suddenly a bright light shot down from the sky surrounding the girl and Jerad with its bright radiance.” Kristyna sat there in stunned silence and awe of what she had just witnessed and knew this man was special. She watched in wonder as she watched him bend this light with his hands and used it to penetrate the runic language written seared into her skin. Where he touched the girl with the light a warm glow formed that seemed to transfer something from him into her.

The girl began to moan and then magically the scars on her back began to fade and became less angry looking. When he stopped, the light faded and she witnesses this man bring his hands to his face and gently weep while repeating the same words repeatedly in this same strange tongue, “Dunguar Heavner, Lor, Shun, Healinith”, translated to “Dragon’s light of the heavens, your healing mercy has healed our hearts.” The light had faded from his hands and was now beginning to fade from around them. There he stayed knelt with his head bowed as if in prayer watching over her. When the light faded completely Kristyna could see that the angry red colors surrounding the engravings had simply vanished. She couldn’t believe any of this, who was this man? She rose and stepped over to Jerad almost afraid to be near him. She then placed her hand on his shoulder in an act of understanding of what he had just done for this girl.

Jerad reached up, touched her hand, and squeezed it gently as if to say, “I appreciate the comfort, thank you.” He took the fur and covered her back up and stood to face Kristyna. He then said to her, “I can’t believe what this tiny person has endured. He then went silent as the tears rolled down his cheeks. He leaned into Kristyna and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek, turned and then walked away into the darkness. His last thoughts were, “No one has the right to do this to anyone, no one! Payment will come once I find out who did this to her”

Kristyna walked over and sat down to take watch over the girl. She sat there thinking he had been moved by some power outside of him by what he witnessed. She was moved in undefinable ways by this act he had just done, whatever it was. She thought to herself, “This is no ordinary warrior that would be moved in such as way. A person with that level of compassion for others was truly a rare human in the world. If he was even that, it has not been since the age of myth that such acts were heard of”

“What was that language he spoke; it had such power that was a part of it.” She continued to think, “I would be scared out of my skin if not for the compassion I had seen him show this girl as he spoke those words, they were both angry but full of sadness and the result was an act of mercy rarely seen in this world. Then she thought, “There’s a story here worth learning about concerning Jerad. I’ll have to see what I can figure out over the next week or two as this girl heals.”

Kristyna did not want to discuss what had just happened with him unless he spoke first, she waited there until Jerad returned. He seemed recovered enough to ask, “So, what did the crone have to say, did she have everything? Kristyna asked. Jerad responded, “She did. The bag has all the herbs in it that you asked for, the pots have some type of herbal soup mix. The crone said to feed her a quarter of each bowl every day until she’s better. “Kristyna than asked pensively, “anything else, you want to tell me about your visit?”

Jerad paused and then began, “How often have you visited her for supplies?” Kristyna responded, “Well, about four times a year I go there.” Jerad then got to the question, “Have you ever noticed anything strange about your visits?” She responded, “No, other than the fact that she always knows what I need. I think she’s some type of soothsayer as well.” Jerad thought for a moment. “I agree but I think there’s more to this.” “Why, what did you see?” “It’s not what I saw while I was there speaking with her, it’s what happened as I left.” Kristyna responded, “Go on…” Jerad picked up the conversation again, “When I turned around to say goodbye at the edge of the woods, there was nothing there other than the cabin. I went back and checked in the cabin, it was empty, full of cobwebs and it hadn’t been lived in for a long time.”

Kristyna was quite a moment and then said, “Are you sure?” Jerad said, “Yep, as sure as I know there’s a bigger story to our girl than what were likely thinking right now. “Kristyna wanted to change the subject. Hey, you know when I went out to scout who that was before we made the journey to the boat. Jerad said, “Yea, what about it. “She said, “I came upon two groups there talking in the glade. What surprised me is that one of the groups were enforcers from the isles of the Lian. What are they doing here so far north?” Jerad thought for a moment or two, “As I said, I believe there’s more to this girl’s story than either of us imagined when we first found her. Odd enough to find a girl, alone in these woods unless they’re a huntress like yourself, she is surely not that.” He continued, “Oh, and that cuirass I took in for repair, the smithy said it is of the royal family of Dunstead.

Also, he told me that there are only a few smithies including himself in the whole of Rhiannon that would understand how to repair it properly. Apparently, it is made of some special metals and techniques that are exceedingly rare indeed.” Kristyna responded, “There’s a lot to untangle here and it’s been a long day. I hate to ask but can you stay a little longer? At least until I can get her healthy enough to sit up and begin helping with her own care.” Jerad paused but a moment, “Kristyna, I am invested now, the more I learn about our girl the more I care to see what’s going on here.” “You have my services in this, however I will need to get my goods delivered to Skulian. There are merchants waiting for some of the goods on my mule. I don’t want to let them down.”

Kristyna replied, “Before you leave to get that done, let’s consider anything else we might need for the care of our girl here. That way you can pick up everything while you’re in Skulian.” Jerad replied, “That makes sense, I think we should split shifts tonight even though this campsite is remote. If enforcers from Lian are looking for her, we should not assume anything about our safety here.” He then told Kristyna, “Why don’t you get some rest, I’m not ready to settle in yet.” Kristyna agreed and stood up to walk to her tent. Jerad followed her with his eyes as she moved away. Kristyna stopped before entering her tent, turned, and then quietly said, “I can’t thank you enough for what you’ve done for her, for us both today. Anyway, goodnight.” With that she slipped away into the tent to sleep.

Jerad positioned some logs so he could keep a closer watch on the girl and have a better view of what might be coming towards them if something like that were to occur. He started thinking about the last few days. He was used to changes and adventures, both good and bad. In this case though, there was something gnawing away at his inner being. He knew without hesitation that this one event was about to change his life in ways he could never imagine. I hope I’m up for it.”

Jerad had been sitting there for about an hour scanning the perimeter of the campsite. Suddenly, she moaned and began weeping about some past torture she had endured, he was sure. He was still unsettled from the earlier event where he had been shown the cruel inscriptions dug into her shoulders. They were healed some after he had applied some of the power of the dragon blood to healing her. He began thinking about what he had done. He knew that he could not invoke that kind of power without it being noticed. He also knew that it wouldn’t be long before she came. He was tied to her by both blood and soul and an invocation at that level would be felt by her and even the few others like her left in this world.

He thought to himself, “I need some time with her to talk about everything that’s happened. I am sure she will have some deep insights as to what is occurring and where all of this might be leading.” He then thought, “Of course, I might not like the answers at all which is often the case when it comes to the manipulations of her kind and the gods.”

Jared’s focus returned to her, and he gently placed his hand on her shoulder and rubbed and patted her. He spoke softly to her. “It’s OK now, you’re safe with us. Kristyna and I will take care of you and help you get to wherever you’re going when you’re better.” She appeared to be calming down a little and without knowing why, he bent over and kissed her on the cheek whispering, “I’ll never let anything like that happen to you again. We’ll protect you and keep you safe.” He reached out for her hand to gently rub them and give her comfort. As his fingers touched hers, there was a sudden rise of energy that appeared between his hand and hers. Jerad thought, “The air must be dry for that to happen, thinking that it was nothing more than a strong static shock due to a dry atmosphere. Although, it doesn’t feel that way come to think of it.”

He began to trace her fingers from the hand to their tips. Each one in succession and as he did so he could sense her relaxing, calming down, and the nightmares appeared to be going away. As he began to move his fingers to the underneath of her hand as if to hold hands she suddenly shifted and closed her hand around his fingers. She appeared to sigh, and her grip was strong. He let it be and thought to himself, “If it gives her comfort, let it be.” With that he shifted to a sitting position without disturbing her hold on his fingers. As he settled in, he began to relax and leaned against one of the posts of the lean-to, he decided to see if he could get some sleep. It was near morning with the sun just rising over the horizon of the lake, that Kristyna gently tapped his shoulder with her hand and said, “Jerad, you’ve been here all night, haven’t you?” “Why don’t you get up and get yourself some coffee and food. I’ve got it ready over there and I’ll take my turn at looking out for her.”

She than notices that the girl had her hand clasped around his fingers and she looked at Jerad questionably. Jerad responded, “I was trying to comfort her last night by massaging her hand and fingers. When I placed my fingers under her hand to test her response, she closed her fingers around mine and didn’t let go the whole night.” Kristyna looked at him for a moment and then said, “You are different you know. I mean different. I don’t remember ever meeting a man with that level of compassion for another. Especially a stranger.” Jerad looked up at her and simply said, “Life is a series of moments. Each one is a unique opportunity to influence change for good or worse.” She smiled, “You really are something, that was profound, who are you anyway?”

Jerad looked back and said, “Exactly who you see Jerad Elysian.” Kristyna decided to let it stand but she thought, “That last name, Elysian, which was a name with a history and meaning to it. I bet my britches on it.” Jerad lifted the girls’ fingers enough to pull his out. She hadn’t moved a bit and appeared to still be in a deep sleep. He stood up and moved over to the fire for some coffee and breakfast. Kristyna immediately began to go through her routine of treating the girls’ wounds. He could hear her moaning as she applied some of the salves and lotions. Kristyna turned around and told Jerad, “That’s a good sign. It shows she beginning to sense things again beyond that protective inner world.” Jerad simply nodded and continued to work through his plans for the day.

Finally, he stood up when it appeared she was done with the treatments. Jerad said, “I need to get into Skulian today and deliver my goods. It can’t wait any longer. After that I’ll be free to help until our girl is up on her feet again. Let’s get that list together of whatever we’ll need so I can get it while in town.” She nodded and said, “let me check my stores and start the list.” Jerad thought about what he might need too. Without knowing exactly what the future would bring in terms of travel, this would make it harder so he decided to get those things he would need for an extended trip. If he decided to accompany this girl back to her home, it might take some time. He really didn’t know how far she was from reaching her goal, whatever that might be, but considering what Lennox told him.

That was some trip ahead if he committed to it and she even cared to allow it. He still didn’t know that much about her. Of course, if Lennox was correct in his assumptions, there was one heck of a story that needed to be told about where she had been since her family was broken up. Kristyna had finished her list and came over to review it with Jerad. He scanned the list, and most of the items on it were related to care for the girl. He then looked up and asked, “What are your plans once our girl is up and able to take care of herself?”. Kristyna paused a moment, “I think she may need some assistance getting her to where she’s going. I can’t just turn her out in the world without knowing she’s safely got to her destination.”

Jerad responded, “If you’re going to do that, I may too. We can use my mule to ensure we have enough supplies with us. That mule has transverse the territories of Sylanon through just about every type of terrain and weather you can imagine.” “Besides, if there is something more to this than meets the eye?” He then paused and shifted the conversation for a moment, “That reminds me, you never finished telling me what happened with the Lian and the bandits before we got to the boat.” Kristyna blushed and reached out to touch his hand briefly, “Oh my, I can’t believe I forgot to go over that. It’s important, and it may change your mind. I would appreciate your input though, hear what you might think.”

“Kristyna told the story. She spoke about the two groups, bandits and Lian. She told him the Lian made a reference to another. A person, female, who exercises a lot of power. They were both in fear over her, not just from a reprimand, almost like a fear that their lives would not extend much beyond failure.” Jerad didn’t hesitate, “Lian, what are enforcers doing this far north, and why the interest in this girl? What did she do to deserve that level of involvement? This is important, and there are others that will need to be appraised about this.” “It could have broad political implication.”

Jerad thought a bit more and then said to Kristyna, “When I spoke to Lennox, the smithy back in Riverlynn, he told me a story about a family from the city of Dunstead.” “It was about a father who was tried by the Lian as a traitor and the mother and a young daughter who disappeared after the sentence.” He then said, “Lennox had seen them before, in fact, it was a long time ago now. He spoke about how the family commissioned him to produce some armor for them at that time. The description he gave me of the little girl fits this girl. It was his description of her face that fits.” “Maybe a coincidence, but maybe not at all.” He continued, “She fits in terms of approximate age based on what I see here.” Kristyna leaned back on the log and whistled briefly, “Wow, which makes it even more important that she gets some help.”

Jerad told Kristyna that he had planned for an extended trip with his supply list. He also said he was hoping to take some time to stop briefly at a friend of his who made weapons. He then asked, “I think he might be able to help you with that bow.” He waited for her response knowing how personal this statement was to a hunter. Most hunters made their own bows and took a lot of pride in their craftsmanship. Kristyna simply said, it will take a lot to convince me to change Janos.” Jerad smiled at that, “You named your bow after the god of grace and speed.” She laughed, “Yes, and he never misses.” “However, I’ll listen to what he has to say.” Jerad appeared satisfied with this response and then stood up. “I better get going, I want to be back before sunset.” “You’re okay for today I take it?” She responded, “Yep, you go ahead and take care of your business and pick up our supplies and I’ll take care of our girl here.”

With that Jerad went to the boat and started off back to the camper’s site to pick up his horse and mule. The trip back to the hunter’s camp was uneventful, which he was thankful for. Once there he tied off the boat at the pier and went to speak with some of the hunters and thanked them for taking care of the horse and mule again. He padded each of the hands with enough bits to put a smile on each of their faces. He tied the mule up to Princess Ali, mounted up and began his original journey up the road towards Skulian.

It didn’t take him about an hour to make it the rest of the way into town. Once there he checked in at the stable, paid the stable hand, a teen aged boy to keep an eye on his goods. Took the initial deliveries off the mule and began walking to the general store. The first thing he noticed were the new posters sitting on the board outside the store. There was lots of stuff posted here for those that wanted to earn some extra bits. Odd jobs of sorts from guarding a family during travels or something more mundane like making a delivery to some remote farmstead in the mountains.

What really got his attention was a poster of their girl, it said Elyana of Dunstead, wanted, reward was 10,000 gold pieces. He whistled, “That was a lot of coins, they wanted her bad, but the question was why? He now had a first name to go on. There were no crimes mentioned considering the amount they had posted. Not completely unfounded considering all most people would see was the 10,000 gold coins being offered. That was a lifetime of money for many in these parts.

He casually looked around but saw no Lian enforcers anywhere. He had assumed they were the ones posting this reward money. He decided to go on in to see. He needed to get these goods delivered and supplies picked up for the coming weeks ahead. He walked in and called out “Good morning, Finn. Finn looked up from talking to a customer.” He responded, “Hey Jerad, I’ve been waiting for you wondering where you were. You can take the stuff back to the storeroom and wait for me back there. I’ll be back once I am done here.” He shuffled on back with his goods and took a quick glance at the customer. He thought to himself, “Bounty hunters must be trying to coordinate information about anything Finn might have seen or heard over the last week. I bet there will be a lot more of that before this is over with.

I’ll have to let Kristyna know after I return.” He went back and set the goods down carefully on the floor. He then pulled up a chair at the small, rounded table used to examine goods, but Jerad and Finn would often come back here to share a meal and any news they were both inclined to share with each other about anything unusual that the other might not have heard about. It wasn’t long before Finn came back. He heard the lock slide in on the door after the bounty hunter left and Finn came back and started looking through the bag at the inventory Jerad delivered. Finn said, “It looks good, everything’s here and in good condition. We’ll settle after we talk a bit and I see if there’s anything you need to take with you. “Finn sat down, took a minute then asked, “You see that poster out there?” Jerad responded, “Well with the largest part of it being the picture and the size of the reward money, my guess is everyone in town has seen it by now.”

Jerad then asked, “How long has it been there and who posted it? Was it the usual soldiers from the company posted up the road?” Finn responded, “No, it was a group of Lian that came into town.” They came in and told me, they didn’t ask me if they could place that reward on my board out there.” “It didn’t take me long to take their measure and figure out that nothing other than yes was going to work.” Finn paused and then said, “They seemed pretty irritated about it all, I remember the main guy barking orders at the others to mix into the town and see what they could learn.” “I guess they don’t understand that most people this far north are not going to give them too much to work on.” Only bounty hunters and such would really care to work with them.” “Too many long memories from the Border Wars.”

Jerad paused, “There is a lot of truth to that one. Many here lost family to those wars and they won’t forget too soon who it was they were fighting and why.” Finn said, “So, can I ask you, have you seen anything, heard anything other than what everyone else has?” Jerad paused but a moment, “he said I saw a group of enforcers from Lian down by the lake. They were speaking, actually yelling at a bunch of bandits who were apparently contracted to help find this girl.” “I sure would hate to be that girl with so many looking for me.” Finn, said better yet, “You have to ask yourself, what did that young girl do to deserve that level of attention?

Also, the Lian, makes you wonder how that all ties into Dunstead?” He paused a moment then said, “I know, I remember like everyone does that’s old enough what happened to the count and his family. Let’s see now, oh yes, there was a young daughter who disappeared along with her mother. No one really knew what happened. I guess everyone just assumed they were dead.” He then looked at Jerad and asked, “You think that girl on the poster and the little girl from back then are one in the same? That would certainly make sense why the Lian would want her that bad, at least we know there’s some purpose, even if the advertised one is far from the truth.”

Jerad wasn’t about to give anything away and so said, “Whatever it was, it must have been bad to gain this level of attention from the Lian.” Jerad then asked, “Anything else unusual happening around here?” Finn said, “Oh yes, there was an old crone who came into the store the other day to purchase some herbs and such. She wanted me to hand you a letter, “Let me get it from the lock box behind the hidden panel built into the counter. “You know the one, right Jerad?” She said you would understand what to do with it.” Finn said, “I’ve dealt with this crone before, she comes by every quarter or so to pick up some herbs and such. Never anything else.” Jerad said, hmm, not sure but let me look and see what it says.” Finn got up and went to get the letter, Jerad trusted Finn but nevertheless got up and walked through the storeroom picking a few things he would need anyway off the shelves. Also, he was making sure there was no one hiding back here trying to listen in on their conversation.

He had heard the door being locked before by Finn. He set his goods on the table and Finn returned with the letter. Finn said, “I’ll let you read this, take these goods up front to add them up and get your payment ready with what’s left after deducting the goods from it.” Jerad simply said, “Thanks Finn, it won’t take me long.” He opened it up and there he saw the following written.

“The hunted must become the hunter,
The circle begins to close,
You are the protector of the innocent,
The guardian of both your destinies,

Steadfast against the winds of time,
Hold true to your heart, to see the light hidden in the
rhymes,
Stay true and the curtain will raise to reveal what’s
hidden,
Of the hunter and the huntress tied by binds,
A love far greater a find, don’t be blind.”

Jerad paused, “Another rhyme, I should have known, it’s not too surprising considering everything he’s learned about this up to now. I’ll have to take some time to ponder the tie in between the first one and this one to make sure I am not missing anything.” He thought, “How did she know I was coming here, and who is this lady.” He thought, “Another mystery yet to untangle.” He got up, put the letter in his inside pocket up in his shoulder area. He had it sewn in to protect anything important to him. There were only a few people who understood he had this. Finn was not one of them.”

He walked out to the front to settle with Finn, He glanced over at the door and saw it was still locked. Finn settled out with him and then said, “You know I tried to open that letter, but it wouldn’t budge for me no matter how hard I tried.” “What are you involved in that there’s this level of magic or whatever conjuring being used on correspondence?” Jerad simply said, “Well I guess all will be revealed Finn, all will be revealed.” They both laughed at the vague response. Finn knew better than to press him after that and simply said, you take good care of yourself. I included my list for the next delivery whenever you are able of course. Finn then said, “Jerad, you can trust me, I won’t say a thing to anyone.

Still friends?” Jerad smiled and said, “You know we are Finn, no need on ever questioning that. We’ve known each other a while now and I wouldn’t want to do anything to jeopardize you or your store.” Finn figured out this was code talk from Jerad to let him know. “What you don’t know will keep you safe.” Finn left it at that and asked on the way out, “Leave the door unlocked?” Finn simply said, “Yep, I’ll see you around.” Jerad stepped out and went back to the stable to pick up his next bag of goods. When back at the stable, the stable boy came up and said, “I saw some bounty hunters eying your mule full of goods.” “I simply said he was a regular trader in town and if they didn’t stop being so nosy, he was going to run and get the guard.”

“They stopped at this point, simply said, “We were simply curious that’s all.” The stable boy told them, “You shouldn’t be so curious around other people’s stuff, but if you’re that curious ask around town. You’ll see he comes through here about four times a year delivering goods which are then sold at the shops.” The main bounty hunter said, “OK, thanks for the info, we’ll be on our way.” He watched them go at that point and then waited a bit before running to tell the guard about what had happened. They said they would keep an eye on them up until they left town.

Jerad thanked him and left him a few more bits for the protection of his goods, and diversion as well. With that, he headed for the blacksmith in town to make his next delivery. He walked towards the edge of town. That was where the blacksmith was located. In fact, come to think of it, most blacksmiths had their forges and homes set up on the edge of town. Forges were smelly places with all the different materials being used in the forging process as well as leathers being made from raw hides from animals. He had his bag thrown over his shoulder. As he rounded the corner a group of bounty hunters were milling around. They saw him and walked up to speak to him. He immediately set his goods down on the ground and let his hand slip to his sword hilt.

The main bounty hunter noticed the change in stance. There were four of them and each took up a different position around him. “Hello friend, we’d like to speak to you for a moment.” Jerad responded, “What is it you want to know?” I am called Saqer. We were wondering if you possibly knew the where about of the girl on the posters all over town.” Jerad queried, “Why would you think I would know anything about that? I just arrived in town this morning to make my deliveries.” Saqer responded, “We asked around and most of these town folk believe you are the most knowledgeable person around when it comes to what’s going on with the realm of Rhiannon.”

Jerad replied, “First time I saw her was this morning when I delivered my first goods to the general store.” “On this, I don’t know anything. Besides, you’re making me late for my appointment with the blacksmith.” Saqer responded, “some say you’re already late and that rarely happens with you. ” “We were thinking you might have found a reason to be delayed. “Jerad shot back, “That’s a lot of assumption on your part friend and my business is my own to keep.” “If you had asked further, you might have learned I don’t share that information with anyone and keep my own counsel due to all the bandit activities on the road these days.” “I mean, I wouldn’t want to advertise where I was going to be traveling with all these goods would I?”

Saqer then asked, “What do you have in the bag, anything of interest to us?” Jerad shot back, “If it is, you can ask the blacksmith what his prices are once I make my delivery and collect my payment.” Saqer paused a moment and displayed some finger signals that Jerad noticed. “I think we’d like to see those wares beforehand, maybe make you a deal you can’t refuse.” Saqer chuckled a bit after saying that and his lackeys followed suit. He heard one of them say, “It don’t look like he hears you Saqer, maybe he needs some prodding to get him to listen a bit better.” The group of them chuckled at that.

With that Jerad slightly shifted his position and then said looking directly at Saqer. “Only if you’re willing to pay the price.” Saqer shot back, “What might that be friend?” Jerad responded, “Oh, not much, just your lives.” Jerad continued, “The only thing left for you to do is ask yourself if you’re willing to pay that much.” Saqer seemed to be taken aback by this statement. He paused but for a moment and sent a signal to the person standing directly behind Jerad, with that Jerad dropped to his knee, pulled one of his long knives out with his left-hand and his sword with his right. He swung the long knife in a backward upward arc, and it rammed it into the person’s leg directly behind him with such a fluid motion that it was hard for the eye to see. As the man crumpled in reaction, he launched himself upward into a backward flip over the crumpled person’s head that was behind him and prepared to take the next step with his sword and long knife ready to attack.

Saqer was stunned. He had never seen such speed and grace displayed before by any swordsman anywhere. He simply asked, “Who are you anyway? That level of skill is rarely seen if ever in all my travels.” Jerad shot back, “Just a trader, just who you see. Now that I made my point”, and Jerad smiled a bit, “I think I’ll be going.” Saqer stepped to the side and let him pass without another word. Jerad wiped his long knife off the bounty hunter’s pants that he had injured as a warning and slid his long knife back in its sheave cover, picked up his goods and moved forward towards the blacksmith.

He could hear Saqer barking orders to take the person on the ground to the local doctor to see what could be done for him. The blacksmith was standing at the corner of the smithy with a pair of hammers ready to come to his assist. Jerad arrived, and the smithy said, “I thought you might need some help” ” I can see they needed the help more than you did.” “That was quite a series of moves there you just displayed. I am guessing few could match that in all the lands.” Jerad simply smiled and said, “where did you want these deliveries?” The smithy pointed towards the door for the store. With that they both stepped into his store and finished the transaction.